Chapters It was right after we arrived at Morning’s apartment; she went in and went straight for her potion of the day. As she put the glass bottle to her mouth, she stopped and looked at me. Her orange eyes piercing my very core, then ever so gently she put the bottle down. "James what would you do, if I told you I wasn't who I said I was?"
"What do you mean?" I asked as I drank down two bright, almost glowing blue pills.
"Well, every morning you drink your 'Medi-k-tion' and I drink a potion... but the potion I drink is a lie." Morning said pouring her potion down the sink.
My eyes focused on the white pegasus who stood in front of me, my bottle of water still hanging on my lip. Then my eyes caught something dripping from Morning Dart. Her wings were melting? Her cutie mark began to disappear, her eyes changed shape, and her straight mane started to twitch.
I looked at my dear friend and handler in disbelief, the feathered wings and morning colored dart cutie mark she wore on her flank were gone, and the pupils of her eyes were no longer round. Instead, her pupils narrowed, her wings became leathery like that of a bat, and her cutie mark changed into a dark moon and double stars. Her indigo mane then poof up and curled down.
"Morning Dart, what's going on?" I fell back into my rear dropping my water bottle. My hands falling to the ground trying to cushion my fall, she took a step forward and dropped her head till it was level with mine.
"It's not Morning Dart." She said whispering it into my ear. Then I felt a warm sensation on and in my ear, it was her tongue, then I felt her hot breath in my ear. "My name is Dark Morning, Capt. Dark Morning of the Royal Night Guards."
Royal guards! What do the royal guards have to do with me, what did I do? I looked at Morning as she backed up and sat down in front of me. Her ears fell back and her lips frowned into a whimper.
"Do you not like me anymore Bla... James?" Morning said with a tone of sadness in her voice. The call of my human name snapped me out of my shocked and somewhat feared state. I extend my hand, placing it on her wing; it was smooth and warm. My hand began feeling the bones and muscles that made up her wing. After a few seconds of looking, I found it, giving the tip of her wing a slight pinch, "Pomf!" Both her wings extended outward...
Mornings face turned bright red as she let out a small moan of pleasure, and I couldn't help but fall over laughing. "Bwahahaha! I’m sorry Morning, so sorry! I don't mean anything rude by it, it's just... it's still you, isn't it." I said grabbing her face and pulling it towards me, placing a small kiss on her forehead.
Tears swelled in her bright orange eyes as she jumped at me pinning me to the ground, but instead of finding her hooves on my shoulders pinning me down, she was tightly hugging me. "I thought you were gonna hate me, and find me ugly..." Dark Morning began to cry; I lifted a hand and began to caress her mane with my fingers.
"I could never hate you because ... I mean, you were my first..."
She lifted her head looking at me with tears still in her eyes, "First tucking, right?" Morning asked.
I shook my head, left and right. "Nope, you were the first girl who loved me back..." My cheeks flushed red with embarrassment, as I looked away from Morning. "Also I am no different..." I whispered.
Morning's hooves grabbed my face and turned it to hers. "Loved you back... that means you lov..." We both went silent and red; she then got off me with an upset look on her face.
"Great! I wish I knew that earlier, and then I wouldn't have had to share you at all!" She yelled as she walked through her apartment, suddenly I saw a grin cross her face. "Maybe it won't be all that bad, at least you will always be at my side."
"Wait! What do you mean.... what’s going on here?" I said as I stood up. “You working the royal guard thing and me a ‘gentleman’ for mares, wouldn’t that look bad for the Captain of the Royal Guards!”
Morning then grabbed a claymore sword I had on display on the wall of her apartment and tossed it over to me. It landed on the floor with a large thud, "Well yes but that is why I thought this up… Welcome, James Mishkin, to the Royal Night Guard, 13th Division. I am your Commanding officer, Capt. Dark Morning..." My jaw dropped.
"Don't worry, James, I am still sort of your handler, but now I can still tuck with you and it won't be against company rules." Morning said as she nuzzled against me.
I raised my hand placing it over her mouth, "Look I don't know what’s going on, but you keep saying James this, James that." I looked into her eyes, "It's Blaze Drifter, I gave up the name James Mishkin when I came over to Equestria." I said as I took the heavy sword in hand.
A fire lit up in Dark Morning's eyes as I spoke, she was getting turned on. She then looked upon me with those pred-like eyes. "Oh Celestia, I want you all over again!" She said as her wings 'pomf' up again and she lowered herself as to pounce me.
I looked over to her raising my hands in a stopping motion and asked, "Can you please explain what is going on here?"
Morning stopped and then sat down, her wings still twitching. "It all started a few months ago…” She trotted over to the sofa and plopped herself down, looking miserable. I came over and sat next to her, her head then found its way over to my lap.
Me and my team were on an assignment. We were on the outskirts of Diamond Dog territory; we were going to destroy a well enforced tunnel that led into Equestria. Everything was going according to plan until I discovered that one of my subordinates was in heat and had skipped a few times of relieving herself. The smell of her lust in the air gave away our location and ruined our mission.
It was horrible; we had to scrub the mission because she couldn't just tell me she needed a fix. Then I realized this wasn't the first time this had happened; every member in my squad is female and each had their own phase. I couldn't believe I overlooked something so simple. When I went to ask Princess Luna if she could assign another member to our team, a male member, she refused. When I asked her why, she simply said, 'I cannot give you a perfectly good stallion just so you could tuck with him, I am sorry but I insist you find an alternative solution to your problem.
That night I went to a pub and got 'hammered' as your kind is so fond of saying when you drink too much. Bless Luna's stars that your race brought alcohol to this land. That night I ran into a unicorn by the name of Platinum, in a drunken fit I told her about my problems and everything I was dealing with. She then suggested I should hire out a gentleman for my problems and she went into detail about the whole thing. Humans and ponies, no risk of getting pregnant and the humans work just the same as a stallion, except they had fingers.
That night I had a nightmare, I still don't remember it that well, but there was a human involved. I woke up in a cold sweat, in a place I have never been in. Then Platinum came into the room with an offer.
“Work for me as a handler, the first human you sign up, you keep and use for whatever business you want. But in return the Royal Guard will pay my company a small fee monthly… Do we have a deal?” Platinum said as she walked over to an unopened window.
I agreed and spent the next few weeks shadowing Platinum, meeting all sorts of humans. Then I met your friend… and he told me about you and how you needed to be shown around town and introduced to the ‘Job’. I already kind of felt bad for you, even though we had never met, he also told me you had a knack for getting into trouble.
The day you were supposed to arrive in Canterlot, I remember assigning a few members of my team for extra guard duty for that day’s human escort. I waited patiently at the station for you, looking over a picture of you. Suddenly the train arrived; I found my second in command had been injured by a Diamond Dog and that a human was left behind to fend for himself against those dogs. I panicked; worried and terrified that it could have been you… it was you. I suited up in my armor and went out to search for you with the rest of the royal guard and… Marines? Is that what they are called…so eventually one of the Marines found you walking back along the railroad track and before I could talk to you, they put those metal bracelets on you.
I watched from a distance as they questioned you… you looked terrified being in that room, surrounded by all those soldiers. My heart went out to you then…
Dark Morning then got up and went over to a drawer in the kitchen, going through a bunch of newspaper clippings until she got one in hoof. "Human fights off a group of Diamond Dogs and lives." The picture was of me with a hoodie covering my face. "The entire time we have been together I kept this article, wondering how you did it. How did you do it Jam... Blaze?"
I looked away, "We all have secrets, mine could cost me my life or freedom if I spoke it aloud. That is why I was afraid of those human soldiers, those marines…"
"I won't tell anypony, I promise. Especially if it meant that someone would take you away." I looked over to her, her eyes pleading me.
"Did you know that last night customer broke my right femur?" I said rubbing my right leg.
"Oh Luna! What are we doing here? You should have told me earlier, I need to take you to a healer!" As Morning panicked I unsheathed the claymore sword she tossed at me earlier, and placed my forearm against it. "James! No!" Morning yelled as I let out a heavy sigh and bit my lip, in that instant I slashed down into my arm, my blood came flooding out, my fingers went limp. I dropped the sword and held my arm out for Morning to see.
"My secret is hard to believe if you don't see it." The blood stopped spilling forth from my arm, the large wound started to shrink and shrink until nothing was left, not even a scratch remained.
"What in Luna's moon happened?" Morning said as she walked up to my arm and started to poke it. Suddenly my fingers came back to life and I turned my hand. She fell onto her rear unable to comprehend what had happened.
"This is how I fought off those Diamond Dogs. No matter how hard they hit me, I just kept coming; eventually one of them broke my neck. I fell over and looked dead, but then I got up and put my head back into place.” I let out a sigh, I wasn’t telling Morning the truth, I wasn’t telling her what really happened. “They screamed running away with their tails between their legs...” I looked at Morning with puppy dog eyes, “So, have you ever heard of the term 'Mutant' or 'Evolution'?" I asked.
"Evolution yes, but muuutent, no.” Morning said trying to say the word right. “What is that?"
I sat down and explained it to her, what a mutant was, and how most of them work. Then I told her how the government created the Mutant registration act, forcing mutants to flee or go into hiding. I was lucky, I told her, I found a group of mutants that worked together, to hide one another until we got old enough to do it ourselves. Also that my mutant abilities really didn't give me away unless I got injured. Later I explained that even though we look the same as other humans we were treated differently, even called monsters and that we should be destroyed.
Morning freaked out and grabbed onto me tightly, "You're not a monster, your mine, and no one will take you away from me."
"I'm yours?" I asked.
Morning pulled away nodding, "Yeah, because you see, you are now part of my squad; you are to help with my unit’s 'Tucking Problems'. So they don't become an issue during missions and stuff. Also... I like you a lot Blaze, and I am not gonna have some other 'girl' take you away."
"Huh?!" I said sat in her arms in shock.
"Remember, a small fee is paid directly to Gentlemen for Mares each month, and then part of that is then given to you. Of course if you help out with our missions and stuff you get paid directly from the Royal Guard & Knights Fund. So in the end we all get what we want, right?"
"Huh?!"
"Nice to have you on the squad Blaze." Morning said smiling at me.
"Huh?!"
“Okay you have one more job tonight in… Ponyville…” Both me and Morning looked at each other. “Seriously we were just there!”
I began to laugh as Morning threw a fit, tossing pillows in every direction.
I had learned I was a mutant early in life; I fell out of a tree and landed on my neck. My mother screamed and my dad came over to check to see if I was dead. About a minute later I got up without a scratch, my parents seemed happy that their little boy wasn’t dead. A few months later a mutant with freezing abilities robbed a bank, it was all over the news. It was then that the Mutant Registration Act came into place, anybody who was or knew a mutant had to be turned in. At first my parents tried to hide the fact that I was one, but eventually they started to hate me for it. Especially when I found that my mutant ability was to evolve, not just heal quickly.
When I was 8, my house caught on fire, while I was still in it. My parents had left a radio with a bad circuit upstairs to short out and catch on fire. As the fire got closer I started to panic; it wasn’t until the fire stopped at my door that I realized another ability that my body learned. It was the ability to control hydrogen molecules cells. While the house burned down around me I learned to create water out of thin air, and cause that very same air to combust and burn.
After I “survived” the fire, my parents took me to the circus, I was so amazed by all the people who performed there, I didn’t even realize when my parents got up and left me. When it was all over, the people of the circus called the police, but they could never find my parents. I was 9 years old the day I lost my real family, but as I turned to look at the circus folk who stood there with up arms, I was unaware that this would be the family that would care for me.
It was 6:00 pm when we found ourselves re-returning from Ponyville to Canterlot; I noticed the guards all around the castle switching places with dark armored counterparts. Morning explained to me that the Lunar Pony race worked mainly at night, and that my schedule was going to mimic theirs. As the train moved towards Canterlot, I was wearing black leather jacket, with a few pieces of purple metal armor, and a dark purple motorcycle helmet (the helmet was not regulation, but it was the only thing the armory had for a human). This of course was different from my normal attire that consisted of shirts, pants and a nice pair of shoes.
"You look good in the Armor of the Night, Blaze." I simply nodded, not wanting to say another word. I was getting all sorts of strange looks from the other passengers on the train, from both human and equestrian. I didn't feel that bad, thanks to the fact that Dark Morning was also fully dressed in her armor sitting next to me.
We finally arrived at Canterlot Station. When the doors opened Morning got up and headed towards the doors. I then stood up and followed behind her, only to run into a pink coated pony. My helmet fell off and slid on the floor towards a yellow coated pony with a pink mane. As I sat up, I recognized the pony I bumped into, "Pinkie?"
Pinkie Pie then gasped, "Blaze Drifter. Hey! What’s with the armor? Are you part of the Royal guard... I thought you were a salesma..." Once again I found my hand on this pony's mouth.
"Hi Pinkie, how are you?" I said with a smile on my face, I then moved my hand from her mouth to her side.
She reached over with her hoof and placed it in my hand. I gave a slight tug to help her up; as I did so, five other ponies walked up to me. Dark Morning stood off to the side watching me, as if studying how I handle myself with these six.
"Pinkie, are you alright?" A purple unicorn asked.
"Whoa there cowboy!" An orange earth pony with a cowboy hat said, as she stood behind me preventing me from running away.
"Who do you think you are knocking Pinkie Pie over like that and not apologizing!" A blue pegasus with a rainbow mane said as she flew right into my face.
"Hey guys, it's okay, I know this guy! His name is Blaze Drifter."
"Blaze Drifter?!" They all said with a confused look on their face.
Suddenly the white coated unicorn in the group seemed to remember something and walked up to. "Pardon me darling, but do you know a Gentleman by the name of 'Wingman'?"
My head slightly jolted back, I nodded. "Yes, he was my mentor, but how do you know him?"
Suddenly the orange earth pony in the group backed up, "Human male with a Pony Name, he's one of those Gentleman humans, isn't he Rarity?"
"Oh hush now Applejack, I won't have you freighting off another one." Rarity said.
The purple unicorn, blue pegasus, and Pinkie Pie asked together, "What's a Gentleman?"
Rarity asked them all to gather together; even the yellow pegasus which hid in the corner flew up and landed together with the group. All of them listened carefully to what Rarity was saying, that is except for Applejack... if that was her name.
"HE DOES WHAT?!" Yelled the blue pegasus.
"Oh Crap! I'm in trouble." I whispered as I turned to the group, each of them had a different reaction. The yellow coated pegasus, who seemed like the shy one, was so embarrassed that she turned completely pink and hid behind her wings when I looked at her. The blue pegasus just looked at me hard, as if I just touched her sexually, her forelegs crossed in front of her as if protecting something.
The purple unicorn just stood there nodding her head saying, “Well, find a need, fill a need. I don't see a problem with it".
The one I was really worried about was Pinkie Pie, she seemed like the innocent type to me. She looked up, then down and then at me, before she hopped over to me, and said "Can I have your card, Blaze?"
My jaw dropped, along with the blue pegasus’s, and orange earth pony’s.
"My dear Pinkie Pie, you are aware what this gentleman’s job is, right?" Rarity asked.
"Yeah, Pinkie! He does things! With those fingers!" The blue pegasus said as she pointed at my hands.
"Yeah I know, Dashie! Roseluck told me all about it this morning, they went out to a nice restaurant, walked the town and tucked all night long!"
I looked over to Morning who was busy laughing her ass off in a shadowy corner; as I turned, the yellow coated pegasus who was holding my helmet passed out or fainted.
Morning then walked up to us and let out a little "Ahem" and they all froze in their tracks, all but me and the purple unicorn.
"Good evening Capt. Dark Morning." said the purple unicorn.
"Hello Twilight Sparkle, come on Blaze." said Morning with a stern and commanding voice.
"Captain, you know this guy?" asked Twilight.
"Yes, he is mine tonight." Morning said without a change in her voice or attitude. She then cut through them grabbing my helmet with her mouth and hurried me along with an extended wing. I looked behind me to see the six mares just standing there confused, shocked, or slightly upset.
"Was that really necessary Morning?" I asked as she handed back my helmet.
"Yes. It's not every day a human flirts with the Elements of Harmony... by the way you seem awfully close to that pink one. How do you know her?" Morning looked up at me as I placed my helmet on.
"Met her once." I looked down, then up in horror. "Wait the Element of Har... Oh Crap, am I in trouble?"
"Pfffft! Yeah right, you didn't know." Morning said as she giggled at my comment.
We arrived at a tall long building bathed in blue flamed torches. Dark Morning walked into the barrack and I followed behind; suddenly she was surrounded by a bunch of fully armored Night Ponies.
"Captain! Where have you been?" A yellow mane mare yelled.
"We were so worried?!" whimpered a green mane mare.
It was nice to see all of them together, worrying about their friend; it had been a while since I was part of a group.
"So what in Discord's tail is this thing?" said a brown mane mare as she tapped my leg armor. "Is it a human war machine?"
"Okay you Fillies! Line UP!" Morning yelled, and all at once the 10 ponies lined up side to side. "I would like to introduce the newest member of our squad... Blaze Drifter."
I stood tall and straight just as Dark Morning told me to do earlier that afternoon, my helmet giving me the look of some sort of machine to these ponies. I decided to stay quiet and wait for Morning to give me a sign, instead she continued to talk.
"Alright. Listen up. We have blown our last mission maggots. I am tired of coming back empty handed. So I decided to change things up." Morning pulled out a mobile tablet, and gave it a slight tap with her hoof. "This is a small human computer, and it's going to help me keep track of when you girls get into heat."
The 10 ponies who stood across from me didn't flinch, yet in their eyes you could see what Morning said struck a chord with all of them. "From now on, if you have an itch, scratch it! And when you do, you will let me know so I can mark it in this calendar." Morning said as she tapped a colored calendar app on the tablet.
"If you don't scratch it, you will be relieved of all mission duties. No matter how important they are! Do you understand me?!"
"Ma'am, Yes Ma'am." The group shouted as a whole.
"Permission to speak, Ma'am." Said a pegasus with a purplish-grey mane.
"Yes Dark Eclipse." Morning said, standing tall and firm.
"Is that why you brought this machine, to replace us on missions if we decided to ignore or not tell you about... our rutting, Ma'am?" Dark Eclipse said as she tried to separate herself from the group.
Morning smiled and looked up at me, motion her head, telling me to remove my helmet. I sighed as I walked up a little and placed both hand on the side of the helmet. I took a deep breath and "Pop" the helmet came off.
"This human will be in charge of monitoring your phases, and when you get them fixed. Either by this." She said pulling out a large stallion looking dildo. "Or you can use him." Morning pointed at me... well more at my crotch. "This human works as a 'Gentleman' for the company Gentleman for Mares. He will be helping me, making sure that we do not have a repeat of our last failed missions. Is that clear?!"
There was silence, and then a green mane earth pony spoke out. "You want us to... do that with a human. I won't do it, nopony here would. Right girls... and you Captain, do you expect us to believe that you would mate with such a weak human male?"
Morning smiled, I knew that smile... something wicked was coming. Morning walked up to the mare challenging her, she quickly turned, both head bashing one another. "I tucked with this human for 3 days and 3 nights. Not only that, his fingers and tongue can get into places you’ve never even known you've had." She sighed smiling, "But not only that. He took on a group of Diamond Dogs and sent them running home. So do you have a problem with my selection!"
The green haired mare stepped right back into line, I was trying not to blush as a couple of the squad members looked at me. Not in a normal way either, more like a cat who stares at a fish in a bowl kind of look.
"So if you need to use Blaze here, you must give me notice, because he will be staying in my quarters when he is not accompanying one of you guys. Is that understood!"
"Yes, Ma'am." The squad responded.
"Okay! You will all meet back up here at 2000 hours. Squad Dismissed!"
Each members of the squad went off to do their own thing, but a dark purple coated pony with a scarlet mane; she walked past me and up to Dark Morning.
"Ma'am, can I speak to you privately?" Morning nodded and pointed at my feet. "Stay!" She yelled at me as she walked off with the mare.
A month or so had gone by since that night I started working "The Night Shift", and only mares that had used my services were Dark Morning and three others that I met on my first week in Equestria. Still what would you expect, Morning and I had feelings for each other, and it was better than being a normal 'Gentleman' with the "Wham, Bam, thank you Ma'am, and out the door routine" I was going to be doing.
It took a while for me to find a good routine for the night shift, but I found it. Waking up at 5:00 PM, getting to the barracks at 5:45 and settling in for the night. At 6 PM I was already standing over the tablet Morning handed to me, checking off each of the mares’ routines and exercises, as well as making sure other "things" were in order. At 7 PM we had breakfast, and between midnight and 1 AM was lunch. Around 6 AM the Night Guards would switch with the Day Guards, and all of them would go home. Me on the other hand, I would get a kick of energy at this time, maybe it was because of Celestia's Sun. I don't know but I would feel like an inferno, so I would hit the Gym, run, and do some old routines from my circus day. Around 8 AM I would hit the barrack showers and head home for the day; that is if Morning didn't catch me before my morning exercises.
It was a Friday morning according to my watch, when I ran into Dark Morning. I should have noticed something that night, or even with the conversation I was going to have with Morning. I didn't, though... man, talk about be young and naive.
"Going home, Morning?" I asked.
"Yeah, long night." Looking groggy as hell she looked up at me and said, "Don't work out too hard this morning." She smiled as she trotted off. The look of her bright orange eyes sent the chills down my back.
"Umm... Okay." I replied, waving to her until she was out of sight.
I was midway through my running exercise day dreaming of who knows what, when I tripped, fell, and twisted my ankle. I quickly looked around to notice two of the Day Guards, one of them pointed down at me asking if I was alright. I nodded and pointed to my ankle, gesturing that I hurt it. I stood up and limped off towards the barrack. It wasn't until I was in the shower that I stopped pretending to be hurt. It was a trained habit I formed when I was younger: get hurt, auto heal, fake being injured, hide for a while or go home.
I took off my clothes and headed into the showers, turning the hot water valve only, it felt nice letting the water wash over me. "Paaaa!" I quickly turned to notice a mop stick that had fallen over. I raised my hands over my head to quickly scrub my hair when I noticed that they wouldn't come down. I looked above to my hands noticing a yellow glow encircling them. Unicorn magic. And then I caught a musky smell in the air.
"I'm sorry." A female voice said from outside the showers. "But the Captain said it was okay."
I turned to notice a grey coated unicorn with a yellow-orange mane, yellow eyes and a dark purple bell cutie mark. "Midnight Belle, what are you doing?" Then I remembered the calendar, she was in her second day of heat... and she was a skipper.
"It was my fault you got hurt. I tripped you on the field, but only because the Captain said it was okay. Then I saw you limp away..." She looked away from me, but then started to move towards me. "I felt so bad for hurting you, but then I realized, now you can't get away. I like it when you can’t get away from me…" She carried a crazed smile upon her face, which was now only inches from mine. Suddenly I felt a cold sensation grabbing my already hard erection; I looked down to see her hoof sliding up and down the underside of my shaft. "You really got turned on last time you couldn't move, didn't you...? Blaze." She said, whispering my name into my ear.
Midnight then lifted me up slightly off the ground and released her magical grip; I fell straight onto my ass. What is it with my ass and bathroom floors? Midnight then forced her lips onto mine, along with a hoof onto each of my shoulders, pinning me to the bathroom floor. Her tongue and mine fought over dominance as we kissed, of course she was winning, bigger and longer tongue. Still my hands caught her by surprise as they reached up her neck and around the base of her horn. Midnight moaned as we kissed, which was only muffled by my lips, I could feel her lowering herself onto me, the folds of her marehood gripping the air and dripping with fluids. The small hairs on her underside grinded against my stomach and hips, I could feel her frustration growing with every grind, she then pulled away from our kiss looking to my hips.
"It points up, tricky human." She raised her hips high, then slammed them down. We both let out a loud moan, "This is what I want... ever since the last time we tucked, I've wanted your real hard stud inside of me." My erection was lost, deep inside of this mare, all I could feel was hot, tight warmth that pulled and sucked on me. Midnight started to pump her hips up and down, murmuring to herself for me to cum. I couldn't take it, even though she was moving fast, it wasn't fast enough. My hands reached for her hips and my fingers dug into her cutie mark. She moaned and dropped her head, her long mane falling into my face, her hair smelled good, really good. I started pushing up with my hips against hers, she screamed in bliss.
"More, more... Cum, cum... Now please." She said as I pumped her from underneath, her inner walls pulling on me, her fluids making it easier for me to move faster inside of her. Now, sadly enough what relieves a heat phase in a mare isn't her orgasm, but a male orgasm inside of them. So this wasn't about getting her off, but me. Though I think I got her off a few times, you know when she grabs me close and starts panting uncontrollably. Which she was doing at the moment. This in turn made her even tighter; I went full force during her orgasm. Pumping my erection deep into her as fast as I could, her tightness is what I needed to finally push me over the edge. I tightened my jaw as I came inside her, she yelled calling out Luna's name, thanking her over and over again. Midnight’s inside of course was still pulling and sucking on me, trying to get every last drop out. I tried hard to pull out, but with her collapsed on top of me it was difficult and painful.
"Hey, are you okay Midnight?" I asked, as I ran my fingers through her mane.
"You’re still nice to me... even though I forced myself onto you, even after how I treated you that day and how we all have treated you so badly and... and..." Midnight broke down; she began to cry and apologize for everyponys’ behavior towards me. I continued to stroke her mane with my fingers, wincing slightly in pain every so often, because my member was still being pulled inside her. We stayed like that for a while, my hand comforting her as she cried.
It was still morning when we left the barracks and headed to Midnight’s place to continue keeping 'her urges' at bay. She would trot ahead of me and walk backwards to stare at me.
"I still can't get over how you humans kinda look like dragons, but are as gentle as us ponies." She looked over me, checking out my hands, fluffing my hair and then looked into my eyes. "Blaze, are you really a human and not somepony who got changed into one, cause I know humans don't have red eyes, or cutie marks on the flanks."
"I'm human..." sort of. ”But I told you already, those are not cutie marks. Those are tattoos, ink under my skin."
"Hmm, okay. If you say so." She then stood up placing both hooves upon my shoulders and leaned into my ear, "Soo, how does tucking a mare compare to tucking a human?"
I shrugged, and got a perplex look from Midnight. "My lady, I've never 'tucked' with any human before."
"Really?!" Midnight said getting excited.
"Is that a big deal or something..." I noticed then the heavy smell of musk coming upwind from me. I looked into Midnights yellow eyes. They had a glazed look on them, "Oh no. You’re not…"
"Yes,.. please let’s hurry home." She said as she unmounted my shoulder and trotted ahead of me. "Come on!" Midnight gestured with her head.
When we arrived at her apartment I came to a horrible revelation. This was the same apartment complex I lived in with Morning. “Wait, I forgot?”
“What’s wrong Blaze?” Midnight asked as she trotted in place.
“I live here…” I said with a blank look on my face, pointing up to the building.
“Well Duh! We all live here, now come on I need my fixing.” She said as she grabbed my shirt with her teeth pulling me into the building.
Oh dear Celestia, what the hell did I sign up for…
Author's Note
Chapter 2, I know it's quick, but I have been writing for a few days. Once again if you catch anything wrong let me know, and I will see what I can do. Thank you for reading.
Chapter 3: 'Twas the Night Before
It was finally winter in Equestria and let me tell you one thing. “It is freezing cold, no wonder you ponies all have fur.” I said looking into Moon Hunt’s green eyes.
“Yeah, good thing… for this nice quiet room… mmmpgh. On the train, right?” Hunt said as she tightly closed her eyes. “I’m getting close! Harder Blaze, HARDER!”
Geez, here I was on a train to the Crystal Empire, and I was in a small private cabin plowing Hunt against the wall. Not that I didn’t want to, Moon Hunt was a great and helpful earth pony. Not to mention her grey coat looked smoother on the underside and green mane looked pretty awesome in the dark, kind of like a rave the way it bounced and moved as I continued to tuck her.
“Come on, Blaze! Fill me up please!” She moaned, her neck and head pulling me closer to her warm and fuzzy body. She had been in orgasm for about 4 minutes now, me continuing to increase my pace to keep her there longer. Mind you she was in the last phase of her heat, so the smell of her marehood filled the small room we were in and the fact that my sense of smell was changing didn’t help either. I was getting more aroused by the moment, “Blaze…. Oh Luna, Oh Luna! Oh my … ahhH!” Oh boy, another orgasm, mid orgasm. I felt her liquid love squirting all over my shaft and balls, and it was running down my legs. If this kept up I could bathe in her love juices, which would just make her hornier.
Hunt’s marehood was squeezing my erection so hard I could barely move inside of her, but the fact that she was so wet made it easier. “Hunt, I’ll cum soon enough, just hold on, you’re tighter than you’ve been all weekend.”
“Don’t care! Tuck me harder…” Hunt then grinned. “Or should I say fuck?”
Oh crap. My one real weakness when it came to sex, dirty talk. Hunt and Morning are the only two ponies who know and Hunt knows only because she came in once on Moring and me while tucking in the living room. She watched quietly until it was over and caught us both by surprise.
“Come on, Blaze, fuck me! Fuck my pony pussy!” Hunt moaned as she began humping me back. “Oh come on! Cum!” She said as she started to lick my ear.
“Damn it, Hunt! Stop going for my weak spots!” My legs started to buckle from my exhaustion.
“Not my fault, you know all of our weakness… it’s only fair.” She said becoming more dominant as we continued to tuck.
I grabbed her face and began to kiss her deeply, our tongues exploring one another. Then her tongue flooded onto my mouth, licking and violating my tongue by forcing it down. That was the last push I needed and I closed my eyes tighter. As I was about to cum, Hunt placed a hoof on my ass pushing me in deeper; I could feel the entrance of her womb kissing the tip of my erection. My stomach and legs tightened as I came, I could feel the wall of Hunt’s pussy sucking my erection deeper.
“Oh! Thank Luna’s stars!” Hunt moaned.
We stayed like that for a moment, before I forced my erection out of her. The walls inside of anymare are scary when in heat; it tugs, pulls and sucks.
As I sat on the floor covered in her juices, Hunt laid down placing her head in my lap licking my erection clean. Then I felt her tongue under my balls, “Next time I get these inside me as well.” She said as she got up and went for the washroom.
“These girls are going to send me to an early grave…” I said as I sat there watching Moon Hunt in the shower. "Well then again!" I got up and decided to join her in the shower to help her wash up. They all love it when I use my hands and fingers to wash them. “Hey Hunt, let me help!”
I loved winter; my body did not, especially not after the fire that almost burned me alive when I was 8 years old. Ever since then, whenever it was too cold my body would react by turning up the heat. I remember one winter me and my family were in New York, it was the coldest winter they had seen in a decade. Of course my body didn’t like this cold winter, and I found myself catching on fire or accidently setting things on fire.
Eventually it got really bad and my new mother had a mutant friend who made drugs to repress certain mutant abilities. That is when I got the blue pills; I was to take two a day whenever I felt the need to.
When I decided to go to Equestria I decided to bring a two month supply; sadly here it was always a little cold and that is why I have been taking my blue pills every day… and that is why I no longer had any more. It would only be a matter of time before Morning would find out and when she does… Boy I am in trouble.
It was even colder now, as I sat in this chair looking out the window into the frozen wasteland and then over at Morning. I was tightly hugging myself in my blue hoodie, getting angry at myself for not layering on my clothing.
“It’s not that cold, Blaze.” Morning said drinking a small coffee. “Wow! I love this coffee you humans make, it is awesome… Want some?”
I reached over and took a sip of Morning’s coffee, it was really warm, but what caught my attention was the slight smell of musk from my hand. It wasn’t strong, barely noticeable at all, but thanks to the smell of the coffee I was able to catch it. I held the cup to my lips a little longer only to see Morning begin to blush.
“If you like the taste of my lips that much you can ask me to kiss you.” Morning said with rosy cheeks and a mischievous look in her eyes.
I pulled the cup quickly away and handed it back to Morning. Since it was winter I really needed to take my blue pills, but sadly enough they were all gone. I looked out the window of the train we were all on, and by that I mean all of the squad. It had been a while but I have gotten to know most of the girls in the squad. I looked over the cabin, 11 ponies in total: Capt. Dark Morning, her sister and second in command Dark Eclipse, Night Star a spear wielding pegasus, Raven Shadow a claw wielding pegasus, Twilight Haze another spear wielding pegasus, Icy Dusk a lance wielding pegasus, Poison Heart a healer unicorn, Silver Rose a defensive magic class unicorn, Midnight Belle a tracker unicorn, Moon Hunt a tracker earth pony, and Wild Haunt a lance wielding earth pony.
Over the last couple of months I’ve gotten to know most of these girls really well, except for Dark Eclipse and Icy Dusk. Dark Eclipse always looks at me like I stole her last piece of candy, and Icy Dusk is difficult to approach since the first day we met. She carries herself with this pride that nopony can break, and not to mention Icy Dusk stands taller than most of the other mares and even stallions I have met.
I sighed and asked, “What are we doing all the way out here anyways?” Looking out the window I could see nothing but snow for miles.
“I told you we’re heading for the Crystal Empire, reports state that a large number of Diamond Dogs have been reported here evading the Empire… along with those reports it mention that several ponies have gone missing.” Morning said with a serious look on her face. “More coffee?”
I shook my head, “No thanks, but I thought humans were not allowed in the Crystal Empire, you know because they recently just got freed from some evil curse or something.” I said pulling out my tablet, and began reading through the calendar. It had been 8 months since I got here, and the royal wedding, it had also been 3 months since I stopped taking my medication.
“Don’t worry about that Blaze; I got special permission from Princess Celestia to bring you here.” Morning said giving me a grin.
“Yo Blaze! Are you alright?” Poison Heart asked.
Suddenly Moon Hunt popped out next to me, “Yeah. You seem to be getting redder, you’re not sick, are you?”
I politely raised my hand and waved off their worries. “No, I’m fine, just haven’t been sleeping much. Thanks to all the extra work I have been doing.” I said raising an eyebrow and began staring at them. In an instant they scattered like fillies in trouble for playing a prank.
I closed my eyes and laid back against the wall; maybe some shut eye would help me feel better. It was going to be awhile before we got to the Crystal Empire.
As I laid there I slowly nodded off, dreaming about the past. About the family who left me and the new one that took its place. Also, how my fiancé tore my heart out and my last days on Earth.
The train came to a slow stop, but it was enough to wake me. I tried to move but there was a weight on me I couldn’t move. I opened my eyes to find that Morning had also fallen asleep, but on me, when did she move over to my side. I reached over and patted her shoulder, “Morning. Wake up we’re here.” I looked around to notice everypony in our squad had fallen asleep. All except Icy Dusk, who was staring right at me. “Little help?”
Without a word she raised her front hooves and slammed them down on the wooden floor. Everypony woke with a jump, some stood straight up, while others fell over like Morning did.
“ICY!” Everypony yelled. Then she shook her head no, and pointed to me.
“He asked me to wake you all up.”
I was in shock, not only did she talk in my general direction, but she shifted the blame onto me.
“Okay everypony, we have arrived at the Crystal Empire; remember unload, check, reload and meet back here in 2 hours! Also don’t forget I brought Blaze, so if you need a fix, see him first! Dismissed!” Morning said to her squad.
One by one we got off at the station; it was a warm beautiful day in the Crystal Empire. Then I noticed it, a large barrier that kept the freezing wind and snow at bay. Dark Morning quickly approached me, after every other pony in our group went their separate ways. My eyes glued to those bright orange eyes as they approached me.
“Hey Blaze, come with me!” Morning yelled. She quickly turned and headed straight for the center of the Crystal Empire.
I thought to myself, she couldn’t want to go again; we did it about 4 times before we got on the train...I was still early when we started this morning, so I could have been more. I still followed Morning, ignoring my legs which were telling me to run.
As we walked through the town my eyes wandered, everything looked like it was made from crystals, even the ponies! Then I caught a glimpse of myself in a store window; I looked like a dark warrior from an old RPG, since I became more involved in the squad’s missions I received more black and dark purple armor. I normally wear it thinly with a few pieces on, no helmet and my sword on my back, but to see myself in a reflection, I felt too aggressive for the world full of love, friendship and ponies. Then I became very hesitant of touching anything or anypony for fear that they were as fragile as they looked. Maybe I should have been paying more attention in front of me, rather than worrying about my surroundings and appearance, because in a single moment I found myself upside down, legs up in the air, and something extremely warm on my face.
“Ahhh! So sorry!” A voice came from above; suddenly the darkness was lifted and for a moment I was blinded by the sun. A scarlet red crystal pony stood above me, apologizing. “I am so sorry about that, I should have been minding my way.” She extended a hoof to help me up, I kindly refused, then I rolled into a sitting position on the floor.
“It’s quite alright, my lady, I was lost in the sights of the city.” I said slightly bowing my head.
“Ruby, come on!” A voice yelled from farther away. “We’re going to be late.” A blue coated pony then came into view, calling her friend over with her hoof.
“Sorry again!” Ruby ran off and caught up to her friend. “I can’t believe what happened.” She whispered to her friend.
“What, Ruby?” Her friend said in an equally low volume voice.
“I sat on the human’s face, and… got turned on.” Ruby said as she was quite the distance from me, yet my ears still catching their conversation perfectly. My cheeks became flushed and then I caught something shimmering on the tip of my nose. I reached for it and wiped it off with my fingers; it had a musky scent and was slightly transparent.
“Blaze, are you okay?” Morning said looking down at me.
“I think… I might need a fix?” I said looking up at Morning.
“Huuhhh?! Seriously, even after this morning?” Morning said with a surprised look in her eyes. Then it faded from surprised to thinking, and then to mischievous. Her face then met mine and she whispered into my ear. “Well, after we meet with Shining, I know this place we can go.” Morning then gave my ear a good long lick.
A cold chill ran down my spine, “You know what, I think am good.” I said quickly standing up and patting myself off.
“You’re lost, Blaze. Come then, let’s go.” Morning said trotting off in front of me, her tail moving off to the side exposing her. It was like an arrow through my heart, part of me refuses her, but the other part of me wants to ravage her until her legs are numb.
“Okay we’re here, now behave.” Morning said.
I gently nodded as we arrived at the Crystal Palace. I was in awe; this huge palace was made from just crystals.
“Captain Dark Morning reporting in! I am here to see Shining Armor.” She said giving the golden armor guard a salute and a scroll. The guard looked through the papers before giving us a nod, and moving out of the way.
“Shining Armor?! Isn’t he the leader of the Royal Guards?” I asked following Morning into the Crystal Palace.
“Yes, he was and now he is a prince.” Morning answered, as we walked though these tight crystal hallways.
“Wow!” I said avoiding a beam that would have knocked my teeth in.
We then walked into a large, brightly lit room with a map table in the center, and a white stallion looking over it.
“Dark Morning reporting in, Sir!” She said giving him a crisp salute. I followed in her actions giving Shining Armor a salute.
“Hey Morning, how are you?” Shining responded with a smile. “You’re on time… who is this?” He said looking up at me.
“His name is Blaze Drifter, the human assigned to my squad, Sir.” Morning said with a slight crack in her voice. Whoever this pony was, Morning had a lot of respect for him.
“A Pony name for a Human… how odd, I though these humans had names like Pepsi or Nike…” He said looking at me with an odd expression on his face. “So, Blaze Drifter, why that name… is it your special talent?”
“Huh?” I looked at this stallion who was eyeing me hard, and then I looked at Morning.
“Not Dark Morning’s special talent, yours.” Shining Armor said with a grin. He then turned back to dark Morning, “Look Morning, I don’t know if you have a soft spot for this human, but from my encounter with them they are rather weak without their tools. No offense, Blaze Drifter.” He said barely looking at me.
I don’t know if it was because he called me weak or called Morning weak for having me on the team, but I snapped a little on the inside. As Morning walked up to Shining to talk to him, I looked around the room. Wooden struts and beams lined the ceiling exposing the wooden shingles, and old school flame torches lined the wall. A smirk crawled across my face; I turned to the closest wall and ran straight for it.
“He’s running away.” Shining said. “Hey! That’s a wall, not a door.” He yelled when he noticed I wasn’t running towards any door.
“Blaze?!” Morning yelled.
My hands flew out and across in front of me, I focused and memorized the room and the location of most of the beams. All the torches exploded into flames and then went out; my foot extended out in the dark looking for the wall. Two steps onto the wall and then into the ceiling, and I quickly and quietly made my way through the beams and struts above Shining Armor and Dark Morning. My eyes were already beginning to get used to the pitch black darkness in front of me, a purple glow came from Shining Armor’s horn.
“What happened? Where did he go?” Shining Armor said as he squinted his eyes looking for me.
“I’m around.” I said bouncing my voice of the circular ceiling making it sound like I was all around them. “Weak… yes, this might be true for some of humanity, but not all.” The light of his horn glowed around the room trying to find me. Then I quietly landed behind him, and with a slight movement of my hand all the torches came back to life.
“Morning! What in Celestia’s name happened?” Shining asked as he looked over to Morning who was jaw dropped and staring past him. He turned his head to catch me standing behind him. “WhaaaAAAHHH!”
“That is why they call me Blaze Drifter.” I said with my arms crossed looking at the nails on my right hand.
“You can use magic?” Shining said while getting back up.
“Pffft, No. It’s all skill and talent.” I said, quickly pointing up into the ceiling. “Turning off the lights and jumping into the building frame work is kind of easy for someone who used to be in the circus.”
“The Circus?” Shining asked, “But the circus is using tricks and magic.”
“Well yeah, maybe here, on Earth it’s about pushing your body to the limit and more. Attempting tricks and stunts that could seriously injure or kill you is all part of the job, when you work in the circus.” I said looking at Morning, who had a great big grin on her face.
“So this is why we have a human on our squad, as well as other reason you do not need to know of.” Morning said with the biggest grin I had ever seen on her face.
Shining Armor was about to speak when a set of large doors opened to our left, and a pink coated Alicorn walked in. “Cadence!” Shining exclaimed.
“Shining, there you are, I have been looking for you all morning.” Suddenly she stopped and looked straight at me, I quickly moved into a one kneed position with my head down.
“Hello Princess Candace.” Morning said giving her body a small tilt.
“Hello Dark Morning… Sorry to interrupt but the guards said that I could find you here.” Still giving me a curious look she walked up to me, giving me a slight nudge with her hoof. “Umm, this is a human right?”
Both Shining Armor and Dark Morning nodded.
I just stayed kneeling there, not moving a muscle. Princess Candace continued to nudge and push at me with her hoof. “Relax and raise your head, young sir. What’s your name?” She asked standing in front of me.
I raised my head and extend out my hand, Princess Candace looked at my extend hand and fingers carefully. Then she ever so gently lifted her hoof and placed it in my hand, slowly I wrapped my fingers around her hoof and gave it a slight kiss. Then I realized, what the fudge I was doing, yet I did not let my panic to show. Slowly raising my head I said, “My name is Blaze Drifter, dear princess.”
Dark Morning looked freaked out, while Shining Armor turned to Morning with the same type of expression on his face. “Does he know what he is doing?” Shining Armor whispered. Morning had no response.
“Well, dear Blaze Drifter, just know that any friend of Morning is a friend of mine.” Princess Cadence said as I released her hoof from my hand.
“Well back to work, Morning, Blaze. The reason I summoned your squad here is because of the Diamond Dog raids that have been going on for the last couple of months.” Shining Armor walked over to the table map. “We think they are attacking the Empire from an underground tunnel, and since it is from underground, the shield doesn’t work. So I need your team to go in and take out these tunnels and give these Diamond Dogs a warning.” Shining said turning his head to Morning. “Think you can handle that?”
“Yes Sir, it will be a piece of cake.” With that Morning quickly turned around and headed for the doors. She then gave her head a slight turn, “Come on, Blaze.”
I stood up and walked over to Morning giving both Shining Armor and Princess Cadence a good-bye nod. As we walked through the tunnel we came in through Morning did not say a word. When we were finally outside and a somewhat safe distance away from the castle I let out a long sigh, which was then followed by a hoof to the back of my head.
“What were you thinking treating the Princess like a client?!” Morning yelled at me. “Is it because she is a princess that you forgot your place, is is is it because she is beautiful?”
I held the back of my head in pain, “Oww! No, that’s not why! It’s because my body acted on its own, thanks to all the training I did when I first started working!” I was slightly angry, and then I turned to look at Morning, tears in her eyes and rolling down her cheeks. “Woh, woh, woh! What happened Mor…?” Then it hit me. I walked over to Morning standing directly in front of her.
“What?” She said with an angry tone. I then fell to my knees and wrapped my arms around her neck. I felt her push me in closer with her head, her body shifted as she sat down, and her forelegs wrapped around me.
“Just know, Morning… You will always be my very special somepony. Okay?” I said holding her tighter.
No words were spoken but I could feel Morning gave a slight nod with her head. Part of me wished I would have hugged her in a less open space, though, I could feel the eyes of several ponies watching us. “Maybe we should get going?” I said.
Morning didn’t let go, “We still have an hour before we have to meet up with the others. Also, I want to see more of the old you, the you I’ve never met.” She said as her wings wrapped around us.
Author's Note
Sorry this chapter was shorter than the others, I just felt it was a good place to end. Onward to more adventure... working on another non-adult MLP story. Read you later!
View Online
Chapter 5: Take 2 and See Me In The Morning.
It had been a month since the incident in the Frozen North; since that time something inside me had been broken. Princess Celestia had made sure to clear everything up with the UN. The man in charge of kidnapping the Crystal Ponies, the one I killed, was reported being killed by UN soldiers for trying to escape. The credit for capturing the culprits went to a group of Royal Guards who would not be named.
During that time most of the mares had come into to see me and told me that they had completely accepted me and everything about me. They even went as far as to stop by to see me individually, to see if there was something they ‘could do’ to cheer me up, but nothing seemed to work. Even Morning’s normal way of trying to make me feel better was of no use.
It was slightly cold that morning; as I looked around the empty room I thought to myself that I had spent yet another day alone. The apartment was average size; with a sink and human toilet, the living room, kitchen, and one big bedroom. As I looked around I notice a table with several plates filled with moldy food.
I found that I wasn’t eating much, or doing much of anything other than self-loathing and replaying the moment I killed Alexander Connors - that was the name of the guy in charge of kidnapping the Crystal Ponies. I couldn’t get over the fact that I killed someone, that I burned a man to death without any hesitation. I looked down at my hands; I was worried that one day I would lose control with someone I cared about. My eyes followed the wall until they arrived at a shelf with a few pictures. One was a picture of me and the circus when I was 10 years old. The next was of my adoptive family; my mom, my dad, my younger brother and baby sister. Another was a Polaroid of me and Dark Morning a few days after we first met, we were in bed together and she was wearing a t-shirt of mine and a pair of socks. Why is it that when ponies wear human clothes it looks so naughty?
As I sat there contemplating my minuscule life on the world, my front door was kicked open by a dark-purple coated unicorn with yellow-green hair. I slowly looked up, it was Poison Heart. Then I looked down at myself; I was wearing a pair of boxers and a white torn up t-shirt.
“I am on vacation, Poison, what do you want?” I said looking at the window to the far side of the room.
“Sorry, young man, but I reserved you for the 8th of every month. So I will not have any of your mopie dopiness on my days, now get dressed. I slept all night to get ready for the next 2 days and you will not disappoint me.” Poison said using her ability as a unicorn to undress me and pick out new clothes from my wardrobe to wear.
“Poison, I am not in the mood, please…” I said as Poison dressed me.
“Don’t care, because you don’t care about yourself. So why should I care about how you feel?” Poison said as she placed a pair of boots on my feet.
“I do have feelings, you know?” I said as I got onto my feet. “And I do care about myself.”
“Then prove it to me, take me out to the town like you used to.” Poison said with a smile on her face.
It had been too long since I had set foot into Celestia’s light, my eyes burned with the light that flooded into them. I was following Poison around the shops in Canterlot, mainly herb and potion shops. Poison Heart was the medical pony on the squad, and before I showed up she would have to hit the shops about 4 times a month. Since I arrived she now hits all her shops in about 4 hours, ‘Why, you may ask?’ Because now she had someone to carry it all.
“Poison, are we done yet? This stuff is heavy.” I said carrying about 5 bags of supplies in each hand.
“Almost, Blaze, I am just picking up some supplies for tonight.” She said humming a tune as she magically picked up a few vials into the air, and then placed them into her basket.
“I told you, I can’t have boosters. The side effects are too dangerous for me.” I said looking away. “Just like I am…”
“Oh please, you’re as dangerous as a new born puppy.” Suddenly I felt a gentle suction on my ass; as I looked behind me I caught Poison pinching my ass with her hoof. “Come on, young man, I’m not letting you sleep properly tonight.”
I stared at Poison’s flank as she walked out of the store, slightly lifting her tail to catch my attention. “You do know that we are almost the same age, Poison.” I said with a crack in my voice.
“Yeah, you can say that after you survive a night with me; which I have to say you haven’t yet. So come now! We still have a lot to do.” Poison said.
I looked at my watch, the small grey and black display read 10:53 am, it was still early. Looking around I noticed all the ponies and humans walking around. It was quite a sight to behold; it had been a while since I had seen the peace and beauty of Canterlot during the day. I let out a heavy sigh breathing away my worries, my pain, and some of my sorrow.
“Feeling a little better?” Poison said, nudging me as we walked.
I looked down at Poison, her hunter green eyes catching mine. She raised a brow and looked into my eyes a little harder. “Is something wrong?” I asked.
“I thought your eyes were brownish-red?” Poison asked.
“They are…” I froze. “What color are they?” I said with a worried expression on my face.
“Gold, a very bright gold… It’s actually kinda… hard not to look. They look so beautiful, like a pair of stars on a dark night.” Poison said, her voice becoming a bit seductive.
I blushed, “That’s not fair, Poison, and I’m the one who is supposed to make you blush.” I said looking down at Poison Heart. She was looking away from me and into the shop, or so I thought, until I looked into the shop windows reflection.
Poison’s eyes looked at me through the reflection, she too was blushing. “Sometime you’re way too innocent, Blaze, it makes me feel like I am taking advantage of you.”
“You mares always take advantage of me; I had never been able to seduce any of you. Instead you girls barge in, push me down and ride me from sunup till sundown.” I said until I noticed the wandering eyes of ponies and humans alike staring at me.
Poison laughed and pulled me into another shop. “You think you are unable to seduce us, my young man, we have no control around you. And do you know why?”
I shook my head, “No control, what do you mean by that?” I asked.
“Look, you treat all of us with respect, with love and kindness. You make us smile when we are down, and you show us when we step out of line. Your innocence reminds us that we are still young. So you say you can’t seduce us, you are seducing us all the time, Blaze.” Poison said looking into my eyes. “Even now, you carry my bags, flirt with me and stare at my flank. You blush at compliments and are honored by my presence. I have half a mind to take you into me right now as we speak.” She said, her hoof lightly pulling on the neck of my shirt as she laid kisses under my chin to my ear.
I trembled as she got closer to my lips, then she stopped. “Even now as you tremble under my hoof, you remind me of how much power I have over you, and it makes me wild…” She softly moved closer to my ear and whispers. “And wet, Blaze, very wet.”
“I don’t know about power but…” I was silenced before I could finish speaking; Poison’s lips had sealed my own. Her tongue forcing its way into my mouth, my cheeks became flushed as she forced herself onto me in this small shop. My hands bound by the weight of the bags I carried, and my heart trapped by her words. Now I knew why they called her Poison Heart, because just like poison, she snuck in my body and heart and now I was hers.
As our lips parted, a single strand of saliva kept us connected and my eyes opened to see a pair of hunter green eyes staring right back into mine. “See, Blaze, you are like candy… I just want to eat you up, but enough of that. I think the store merchant can’t turn any redder.” Poison said looking at the orange coated mare behind the counter of the shop.
Looking around I noticed that we were in a rare metal and gem shop, or in Earth terminology, a jewelry store. As Poison looked around, my eye caught a pair of gold bracelets laced with blue and green powdered gems.
“Like them?” A light blue coated pony with a dark blue mane asked. “They are wedding bracelets, would you like to see them?” She bent over to pull them over, her flank raised into the air. A gold ring encircling three different colored gems sat upon her flank. As she raised her head from behind the counter, she noticed where I was staring and blushed. Then slowly, with a smile she placed the bracelets on the counter in front of me.
“Thank you.” I nodded picking up the two jewel encrusted bracelets. As I looked over them I said something that even surprised me. “How much?”
“78 bits, and you’re lucky it’s on sale.” The blue mare said with a smile. I reached into my pocket and pulled out two small gems, placing them onto the counter in front of me. She looked wide eyed at me, “But sir! This is too much.”
I quickly hushed her by waving my hand. “I’m sorry, but it’s all I got and I think it’s well worth it.” As she opened her mouth, I lifted my hand. “It’s okay, don’t worry about it.”
The blue pony put a hoof to her chin and began to think, her eyes searched the store until they found something. As she ran across the store I placed the bracelets into my pouch before Poison could catch what I had purchased. When she returned and placed several small rings with the same design as the bracelets on the counter. “Here you go.” She said. “You humans call them rings, correct?”
I nodded and asked her, “Could you place them on chains, like a necklace?”
“Yes Sir.” She nodded and quickly did as I asked; returning my purchase in a small paper bag.
Poison walked up to me and began to eye the bag. “Hmm, what did you buy Blaze?” I put my hand on her snout moving her down and away. She cooed under my hand, her tongue licking at the edges of my fingers.
“Umm, Poison, we are outside, calm yourself.” I said as I slid my hand under her chin and rubbed her neck. She quickly regained her composure and cleared her throat.
“Come one, Blaze, we have supplies to put away.” As she turned she bumped into the edge of the door. “Blaze, come.” A small laugh escaped Poison’s mouth as she trotted out the door.
“Poison Heart! Poison Heart help!” The light-green coated pony yelled from around the corner.
“What is it, Lime Cream?” Poison asked.
Lime Cream ran up to us as we exited the store. “Dark Eclipse is drinking human alcohol again.” She said.
“You gotta come get her, she’s getting into fights with everypony.”
“Seriously?! Come on, Blaze, let’s go get her.” Poison sighed.
As we walked into the dim-lit tavern I spotted several ponies from the Royal Guard as well as several griffins. I ducked as I entered the tavern; the place went quiet until someone yelled out. “I thought this was a human free tavern!”
As a pair of griffin sitting at the bar slammed their mugs together agreeing with their comment. I rolled my eyes and headed back towards Dark Eclipse who was sitting at the edge of the bar, as I turned to see her face I noticed her lip was bleeding. Poison, who was next to me the whole time lifted Eclipse and placed one of her hooves under her for support.
“Come, Eclipse, let’s go.” Poison said. Eclipse let out a moan and a slight gargle.
Suddenly a pair of Celestia’s Royal Guards cut us off, they were not wearing their head pieces so they weren’t on duty. “Hold it right there. This little pony ain’t going anywhere until she repays us in full what she owes us.”
“And what does she owe you?” Poison asked with a hit of anger in her voice.
“Well, what she gave us.” One of the stallions said, tilting his neck until it cracked.
“Youg cocks no not’ing abou’ plezing a mare…” Eclipse muttered.
“Oh that, be a dear Blaze and solve or little problem.” Poison asked fluttering her eyelashes.
“Me?! You got to be kidding… urgh, whatever.” I grumbled and walked over to the two stallions. “Look, if you woul…ummff!” A right hoof to my face.
“Look, human, you better stand out of the way or this could get ugly! You understand?” said one of the two stallions while kicking me to the ground. For some reason or another I will never understand why the Royal Guards of the Day hated humans so much. Was it because we were weaker, thinner, or smaller; or was it because of our ability to create and use weapons?
“Come on, you weak little thing, get out of my way!” The stallion yelled, as another one of his hooves headed towards my face. POW! It connected, knocking me flat on my ass and sending 3 teeth out of my mouth; 2 incisors and a canine. I stood up, brushed off my pants, my tongue feeling the hole left in my gum line. The two stallion and a few others in the bar started to laugh. “I told you to move, and look what happened.”
I gave a smile, exposing my teeth and fresh bleeding gums, my hand touching the hoof shape bruise on my cheek. “Not bad, for a pegasus…” My teeth started to grow back, and the bruise started to fade. Once again I smiled, exposing my freshly grown teeth, “So are we done yet or do you need something else cause… I can do this all day.”
A silence fell over the bar except for Poison who was snickering. “Yous guuys gots no’hing on Blaze. I havd see tha man exploded into piececes and come back wizout a scratch.” Dark Eclipse said as she followed some invisible figure with her eyes.
“That’s not true! No living thing can do that!” One of the stallions yelled, his voice cracking as he did so.
“No, it’s true, each human is special in their own way. It’s what makes the human race so interesting. Don’t you think?” Poison said as she started to walk out of the bar, Eclipse slung over her back. “Okay, Blaze, you’ve had your fun, let’s go.”
“Okay, Poison.” I gave the two stallions a farewell salute and followed after Poison.
“You know, Breaker; I think we just got off lucky?” One of the stallions said, the other one nodding in agreement.
As we walked home I looked up at the sky and sighed, thinking if I overdid it at the bar. Then the thought of what happened in the Northern region, the memories flashed in my mind, his screams, the pain in his face, then poof, gone and burned to a crisp. A yawn escaped me as I followed behind Poison and Eclipse, who was still fighting to walk by herself.
“Don’t let it bother you.” Poison said looking back at me.
“Huh? It wasn’t…” I said, before being interrupted by Poison.
“If you didn’t do everything that you did, we would have all been left for dead. All of us, and you would have been alone... You told me once about human greed and that all humans have it, don’t convince yourself that you wanting us all to be safe is greedy of you.” Poison said and returned her gaze forward. “That is kindness, Blaze, nothing more. When you killed that man, you were protecting all of us. That wasn’t bad.”
“But Poison, I took a life…” I started to say before Poison kicked me.
“He threw away his life the moment he killed all those innocent Diamond Dogs and pointed that weapon at you, Morning and Celestia.” Poison said angrily. “And if you wouldn’t have killed him, one of us would have. You wouldn’t want one of us to carry that burden, would you, Blaze?”
“Huh?! You girls wouldn’t have done that, would you?” I said.
“Blaze, let’s say you couldn’t heal the way you did. That you were a normal…” Poison said. “And you died in front of us, on Silver’s shield like we all thought you did. I swear to you right now, that I was planning to find the creature responsible and kill them myself.”
“Why?” I asked.
“Simple, they took something from me that I loved very much. Why would I let someone go for something like that?” Poison said with a smile.
“Youz tuo, but I met his first.” Eclipse said.
“See, even drunken Eclipse agrees with me.” Poison said.
We arrived at our apartment, walked up to the second floor and dropped off Eclipse at her room after giving her a hangover relief potion. Poison’s room was across from Eclipse’s; as we entered her room I placed the bags I was carrying on her kitchen’s counter top. A few of the bags began to glow yellow and out of them flew a few vials and jars. In a large flask she began to mix these components, and then more jars from all around her home began to flood into the kitchen and be combined into the mixture. The mixture began to change colors, smoke poured out from the top, and strange smell began to fill the room.
“Poison, what are you doing?” I asked peeking into the kitchen.
“Something that will change everypony’s life for the better…” A smile ran across her face as she looked at me.
Fear began to grow in me and I slowly headed to the door, only to have the locks glow yellow and lock themselves. As I turned, Poison was already heading towards me, a smaller flask floating beside her. My hands gripping at the door handle as the flask and Poison got closer, “What’s in the flask?” I said.
“Something to help you, Blaze… Trust me, you’ll like it.” She said as she got closer, my hands then lifted above me. Yellow light surrounded my hands and then my mouth, as I tried to keep my mouth close but was unable to. Poison then placed the opening of the flask to my mouth, and forced the dark-purple contents down my mouth. She closed my nose and mouth, “Now swallow and I’ll let you breath.”
The liquid tasted like slimy apple juice and Pepsi mixed together, I quickly swallowed the mixture and Poison released her magical grip. I fell to the floor gripping my chest, I began to feel a freezing sensation in my chest, my back was on fire, and the worst was that my nose became sensitive to every smell in the room. What was really weird was the musky smell coming from Poison which was for some reason driving me wild. I kept to the floor, all while Poison started to get closer. “What did you do?” I said.
Poison lowered her head and licked my ear, causing my body to violently twitch. “Looks like it’s working, but don’t worry, Blaze, you’ll be fine… for now.”
“What do you mean for now? Poison, what’s going on?” I asked lying on the floor, looking up at Poison. “Oh no…”
Poison’s eyes were filled with lust as she bit down on my shirt and pulled me into her room. Next she pulled my pants and boxers to my ankles with her magic, then she raised my shirt to my wrists and tied them up. There I laid, as Poison crawled over me, her hind legs on either side of my face and her mouth nuzzling my growing member. “Yes, everything seems to be going according to my charts.” Her tongue then wrapped around my sack and lightly lifted it; it felt swollen even to me. “Good, it’s making more, make more for me.”
“Poison, Ahh! Ple-ASE! Stop…” I said squirming under her.
“No! You never make any noise… you’re always so quiet during tucking! But no more, not only will you feel more, you’ll make more!” Poison said sucking on my balls. “And when we are in heat, you won’t be able to resist us at all… or at least that is what the potion is supposed to do. So enjoy, today will be the best tucking of your life!”
Poison went to work, quickly engulfing my erection with her tongue and then mouth. She then began working my shaft, her head bobbing and twisting, and as she did I let out small moans of pleasure which seemed to excite her more. Looking up I could see her marehood dripping with ecstasy, large droplet of her love started to form on her velvet lips and then dripped upon my face. I could smell her musky juices as getting closer, and closer; she was lowering her hips. I was then enveloped in her wet folds, my lips covering every part of her in kisses, as my tongue searched for her bean.
Poison let out a load moan which was muffled by my erection when I found her clit and began to suck and circle it with my tongue. “I can’t take it anymore!” Poison said releasing my erection and lifting herself back up. “I need you inside now!” Poison looked like she was in withdraw, her hooves shaking, her body dripping with sweat and quivering with excitement. All I could feel was the soft suction of her hoofs as she tried to slide me inside of her, I could feel the cold air around us in this one calm moment. We both moaned as she slid me inside of her and began bouncing atop of my hips, her hooves grabbing my face. “Yes! Oh Luna! Yes! Moan more, beg for me to keep going!” Poison moaned, as I began to beg for more. Now normally when a mare is in heat, it hurts to be tucking with them for a prolonged amount of time, their insides pull and suck on an erection like there is no tomorrow. That’s where the gold endurance potion comes in for humans. Most humans get side-effects after drinking it the first time; for example, the first time I took it, the tips of my hair permanently became red. Thus the earth pony who trained me about mares in heat nicknamed me Blaze, the Drifter part came before when I slept with Morning. That’s why I don’t take any magical potions anymore.
After 3 hours of non-stop tuc… sex, Poison calmed down enough to fall asleep; I took this moment to step out and get a drink, and use the bathroom. After washing my hands I decided to look at myself in the mirror to make sure no damage had been done by Poison’s potion. My hair was still black with red tips, face looked okay, teeth were fine, skin… normal pasty color, eyes still goldish yellow, my junk… a little bigger (not a bad thing), and ability to control hydrogen molecules… I snapped my fingers and nothing happen, I lifted a brow and snapped my fingers again… nothing. I slowly started to panic, an ability I have had for a while was gone, it’s not like it hasn’t happen before, but it normally changes into something else. What if… I raised a finger to my mouth and bit my finger piercing the skin; I stared into the wound watching the blood about to drip out before it was sucked right back in and the wound closed. I breathed out a sigh of relief, I didn’t mind losing the hydrogen ability, but my healing is something I have had since I could remember.
The door to the bathroom was slammed open, Dark Eclipse stood there glaring at me, and then she tilted to the side. She was still a little drunk, “I don’t understand ‘hic’ understand you, I met you first you sh ’hic’ should be with me. Not her!” Eclipse said slowly walking over to me.
“Umm, maybe you should go back to you room and lay down. You don’t want to do anything you’ll regret.” I said lifting my hands.
Eclipse walked past me and into the stall, “I gotta pee!” She slammed the door behind her. As I began to head to the exit, she called out to me. “Blaze… help.” The stall door open and she was staring at me with these puppy dog eyes. “Help please?”
I stood in the stall next to her, running my hand and fingers through her coat trying to relax her. She was so tense she couldn’t relieve herself, “You okay now?” I asked.
Eclipse nodded as she began to relieve herself. “Thanks, Blaze.”
“It’s okay, remember I am here to help you girls whenever you need it, okay?” I said, still running my hand over her coat.
“Do you remember when we first met?” Eclipse asked.
“You mean that night when your sister brought me into the barracks and you all though I was a robot…” I answered.
Eclipse shook her head, “No, before that.”
I stood there dumbfounded, “There was a before?”
“You don’t remember.” Eclipse said looking straight into my eyes. “You were asking if you humans were trouble?”
“Wait, when was this?” I asked, stopping my hands.
“When you first arrived through the portal between the worlds; me, Icy, Raven, and Haze were escorting you and a bunch of humans to the trains that night. When a bunch of Diamond Dog raiders jumped us, you took a spear into the chest and knocked them off us and told us to run away.” She looked at me with those beautiful light-purple eyes. “I said that we were the guards and you were the civilian, and that you should run. Instead you said, ‘I’m doomed.’ With my wing hurt I ran off, and you fought off the Diamond Dogs.”
“Wait, you were that pegasus?!” I said grabbing her coat, flinching when I did. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry that I didn’t recognize you, really. Also…” Eclipse looked at me while I turned away. “I’m really sorry that I broke your spear and didn’t get a chance to return it.” I said smiling at her.
“Blaze!” Eclipse whimpered as she pinned me against the wall, hugging me. I hugged back until she started to pull away her head lowering to mine, our lips getting closer by the second.
“I thought you hated me…” I asked.
“I really do. I hate you for making me wait.” Eclipse said enclosing my lips with hers. “Let’s go to my room.” She said between our kisses. As we headed out of the bathroom and down the hall to her room, our tongues fought each other within our lip-locked cage.
“Umm, wait! Poison had me on reserve today.” I said pulling my lips from her.
“This is revenge for the slap she gave me earlier!” She said pulling me back onto her lips and into her room.
Her room was the same size as everyone else’s, but it was a mess. Scattered around her rooms were papers, books and armor everywhere; articles and newspaper clippings about humans in Equestrian society. She was really into human culture from what I could tell; she even had a few books about human warfare. Then I noticed a bunch of soaked towels, and a large phallic device on the floor. The room which smelled of paper and books then began to smell of musk and sweat. I turned to Eclipse who had raised her flank into the air and lowered her chest to the ground, her marehood winking at me. She was in heat as well.
“Please Blaze! Make love to me, like you do to the others.” Eclipse begged.
Normally I would evaluate the situation, figure out if this is what she really wanted, but something was off. I walked over to her dropping my towel and plunged deep into her awaiting hole. She let out a loud yelp, but muffled it with her hooves, I began to work her. Slamming my erection into her until I built a good rhythm, it felt good to begin inside her. I let out a few grunts and moan myself pounding her wet box. Eclipse had one foot in her mouth and the other working her clit, which was making her entrance tighter and wetter by the second. Her inner walls then clenched down on my erection as she achieved orgasm, but instead of stopping she began pushing back against me, our hips slapping together louder than the noises coming out of our mouths, my hands mounted on her cutie marks as we bounced off one another. I could hear Eclipse begging me to cum as she muffled her voice with her hoof.
“You heard her, cum, Blaze.” Poison said directly behind me, but before I could react, she was already pressing her underside against my back, speeding up my rhythm as I pounded into Eclipse. “I told you, you won’t be able to resist us with this potion.” Poison said, another small flask floating in the air beside me, and once again using her magic she forced me to drink it while I was still tucking Eclipse. Poison’s hooves were all over my chest and stomach, her warm and fuzzy underside was pressing against my back. While Eclipse raised herself up, her back and shoulders blocking my view, I was sandwiched between them, my erection growing harder and my balls becoming heavier. “If you don’t cum soon, your sac will be in a lot of pain.” Poison said, cupping my balls with one of her hoofs, and licking my neck, ear and mouth.
“Cum inside! Cum now!” Eclipse chanted.
“Yes fill her up, until it comes spilling out. Like you did with mine earlier…” Poison whispered into my ear, her tongue circling the contours of it,
Eclipse’s insides were too much; she was hot, wet, tight and only getting tighter around my shaft. Then I felt myself so completely deep inside of Eclipse that I felt a fall in the pit of my stomach and a release as I came inside of her.
“Oh Luna! It’s so hot… it’s filling me up!” She yelled. Eclipse then collapsed onto the floor, which released my erection from her milk filled box.
I turned back to Poison and was about to apologize when her big ass slammed me against a wall. My shaft sliding into her still while it was jerking around, I let out a mixed yelp of both pleasure and pain. “We’re not done yet, my little man.” A wicked smiled ran across her face, as her hips lifted me off the ground and she started bouncing me on her ass. My erection was still hard and sliding in and out of Poison’s soaking folds.
“I’m sorry.” I moaned.
Poison then stopped, pinning me against the wall with her ass, slowly inching me deeper inside of her. “You put it in her, didn’t you? You slid your shaft into Eclipse without a second thought, didn’t you? And you pounded her wet sloppy hole; over and over again, enjoyed every moment of it…” Poison said with a seductive tone in her voice. “Hmm, answer me, Blaze.” She said squeezing herself around me.
“Yes! She asked me, and I didn’t think to say no. I just wanted… no, I needed to do her… Wait this is your fault, that potion.” Suddenly she started pounding against me, with no rhythm, just pounding against me faster. Poison let out a moan mixed with giggles; licking her lips and enjoying my shaft deep inside her. My hands reached around and grabbed her flank, slightly pulling on her fur. As hard as I tried, my body did not respond to me, I was a slave to the lust Poison had put in me.
Eclipse then woke up, looked around and then trotted over to me with an angry look in her eye. “You are so dead!” She said. I closed my eyes ready to receive pain; instead I feel her soft lips against mine. “Just cum inside her, and get back inside of me.” She said as she pulled away, her tongue riding down my neck and over my chest and stomach, and down to between me and Poison’s ass.
I spent the next 2 days tucking with both Eclipse and Poison, either together or taking turns; and then when I felt the potion began to wear off, Poison and Eclipse would force feed it to me. During those two days I barely ate, barely went outside, all I did was tuck. Eventually after the second day I was able to sneak out when their heat cycle was over, and then I went straight to the baths.
I was in the shower for almost 2 hours, the smell of musk and sex was almost a memory as the warm water ran down over my body. Purple and green washed off of my body, it seemed that my body began to reject the potion in one form or another through my sweat. Once again I tried to create fire from the air and water, but again nothing happened. It seemed that the potion Poison had given me had taken its toll; every time I had taken a magic potion here in Equestria it had changed me. First it was my hair and eyes; then it was the tattoos that covered my body. Now I had lost a mutant ability; part of me was happy… and another part of me was sad, I lost the ability to protect those close to me.
As I walked to my room, a grey coated pegasus with a cross eyed looked walked past me; she appeared to be a mail delivery pony. I opened the door to my room to find a large box sitting in the middle of a table. I began drying my hair with my towel as I looked over the box, it was stamped with several stickers, and finally I found the origin of the box. It came from my family in South Florida; I smiled as I opened the box. It was a care package filled with clothes and spices, and a large jar of chocolate chip cookies. I lifted the jar and placed it on the kitchen counter, “Thank you mom, only you know my true and greatest weakness.” I said.
“I thought I was your greatest weakness, Blaze?” Morning said through my opened door.
“Morning… I am so glad to see you.” I said walking up to her, giving her a huge hug dressed only in a towel. Morning cooed as I tightened my hug and nuzzled back against me.
“I’ve been busy trying to get you completely approved as a Royal Guard with Princess Luna. It wasn’t until Princess Celestia showed up and vouched for you that Luna agreed.” Morning sighed, as she walked into my room. “So what is this?”
“It’s a package from my family… they sent me a bunch of clothes and some other stuff.” I said with a smile pulling the clothes out of the box.
“I thought you didn’t have any parents?” Morning said.
“I do, just not blood related, I was adopted by a loving couple from the circus.” Then as I pulled the last shirt out of the box I saw a letter. I placed the shirt down and quickly picked up the letter and opened it. I pulled several papers out of the envelope, several boat and plane tickets, and a letter.
“What is it Blaze?” Morning said looking over my shoulder as I sat on my sofa.
“What kind of trouble? Was he attacked by wild animals… or mrpghhh!” I covered Morning’s mouth.
“Nothing like that.” I said, “It seems whatever he is doing is affecting my dad...” I said putting down the letter. “Looks like I actually need to go on vacation this time, back to Earth.”
“You don’t seem like you want to go Blaze.” Morning said sitting down next to me.
I sighed looking at the tickets in the envelope. “I want to see my family; I just wish it wasn’t on Earth.”
“Grown attached to Equestria, have you?” Morning said looking up at me.
“More like the company I keep.” I smiled looking at the satchel that sat in the corner of my room, my thoughts focused on the treasure hidden inside. I looked at Morning, “Good timing too, I have something I need to discuss with my mother, and I would like to do it in person.”
“Your mother?” Morning asked.
I smiled at Morning, my hand running through her mane and coat. “Hey, Morning?”
“Hmmm?” Morning said looking at me.
“I love you.”
Chapter 6: Through The Looking Glass...
Chapter 6: Through The Looking Glass...
I hate boats, they sway, they shift and they can sink. I took a deep breath and looked back to the small island of Neo Equineox. Once again, I took another deep breath, it was cold, and it smelled of pollutant, this was a small reminder that I was on Earth again. It was December and a time for many holidays here on Earth and in Equestria. Sadly I would be missing my first Heart Warming Eve, but I would be spending Christmas with the family. I don’t know if it was out of boredom or the fact that I spent every day with several ponies, but I started to get lonely. I began to look around the boat; I saw people and a lot of ponies. One pony in particular caught my attention. Not because I was attracted to her or anything, but because she looked familiar. I removed my hands from the railings and walked over to the light-green coated pony.
“Hello there.” I said waving at her.
“Hi.” Was her only response, it seemed she was too preoccupied with the sights, sounds, and smells of Earth to really give a good answer.
“I’m sorry, I don’t want to be rude but you look familiar. Do I know you?” I asked with a slight amount of hesitation.
She then turned to me and gave me a look, checking me out from head to toe. Then she let out a small giggle, “Blaze Drifter. What are you doing here?”
Crap! I did know her, but from where… “On vacation, with a hint of family business. You?” I said trying to maintain the appearance that I knew who I was talking to.
“Vacation, I needed a break… so is Dark Morning taking your leave of absents okay, or did she try to force you to stay?” The earth pony asked with a grin on her face.
“Very funny, she was actually very supportive, since it was family stuff. Plus with everything that has happened she said I needed some time off.” I replied.
“Oh yeah! The incident with the Crystal Empire, I heard that got you into the Royal Guards officially. That created quite a commotion in the office, everypony was in shock.” She said looking at me, then her gaze widened. “Wait a minute… You don’t know who I am, do you?”
She caught me, “What?! Of course I do. You think I don’t know who you are, pfft. That is funny, that is funny right there.”
“Who am I, James?” She asked lifting a brow.
“Well umm… you are umm…” She then started backing me up towards the railings with a seductive look in her eyes and trot.
“Come on, Blaze, who am I, say my name!” She demanded.
“Ummmmm… I don’t, you’re right; I don’t remember who you are.” I said looking down at the floorboards.
She then exploded into laughter, “Oh Celestia… well since you don’t remember, you can try to figure it out. Oh and you have 5 days to figure it out.” She said.
“Well one actually.” I replied.
“What do you mean one day; this boat doesn’t arrive at Sa…” She began to say before the boat sounded off a fog horn.
“I am transferring over to a plane at our first stop in Hawaii.” I said.
“Well then good luck on that plane of yours.” She said as she went back to looking on at the ocean. As I began to walk away she called back to me, “Hey Blaze!”
“What…” I stood there, my jaw nearly falling off. There stood this earth pony swishing her tail, teasing me with her flank and giving me a raspberry (and for those who don’t know what a raspberry is, it’s when you stick your tongue out at someone). “Good luck with your family!”
3 Weeks earlier…
It was a long two days spent with both Eclipse and Poison, when I finally arrived at my room, finding the care package, and the words ‘I love you’ thrown into the air. That morning, Morning and I had a very pleasant romp around in the blankets, after what felt like the best game of tonsil hockey I had ever played. We spent the rest of the day asleep in bed, till 5 in the evening when Morning woke up and headed to the bathroom. It had been a while since I slept all day, even with Celestia’s light trying to wake me all day long. It seemed my body had gotten used to the night after all. As I began to stretch I felt my fingers hit the ceiling, which was strange since I was sitting in bed. Morning walked back into the room only to jaw drop and point above my head.
“Ghost HANDS!” Morning yelled, slowly backing into the bathroom.
“Ghost hands?” I repeated, I looked up to find a pair of greyish purple gauntlets, with energy flowing through them like hands and fingers. My first reaction to this was of course to scream, “AHHHHHH! GHOST HANDS!” Running to Morning’s side only to have the gauntlets reaching to the ceiling following behind me.
“They’re following you, Blaze!” Morning yelled.
I flinched, something was hurting my hands but when I looked to them nothing. Then I looked at the gauntlets flexing my fingers and turning my hands, the gauntlets mimicking my movements. “No way…” I pulled my hands and arms close, the gauntlets did the same coming into reach. With my right hand I reached to the left gauntlet and grabbed it, I felt myself grab onto myself. This gauntlet was part of me; it was a part of me…
“Blaze, what is it?” Morning said slowly walking up to me.
“It’s… it’s… me!” I said. Staring at the smooth solid piece and feather pattern the gauntlet had.
“Huh? What do you mean it’s you?” Morning said tapping the gauntlet with her hoof.
It took a while to walk from the docks to the airport, but it was better than taking a crammed bus or expensive taxi; especially since I only had a back pack. It was about a 30 minute walk. I looked over my shoulder to see the sun setting behind me. Somehow the sun’s light here felt different, not bad, but not so full of energy like in Equestria. I arrived at the airport and was greeted by several guards and security personnel.
“What do you mean he has an Equestrian Passport? Does he look like a pony?!” Some faceless man said over the radio.
“Sir, we need you to stand off to the side.” One of the guards asked holding a metal detector in his hand, leading me into a white closed off room with only one door and a large glassed mirror on one side. I walked over to the table that sit in the middle of the room, pulled out a chair and sat down.
Suddenly a somewhat big angry looking gentleman showed up, shoving a badge in my face. “Officer Benjamin Oakfield, why are you carrying a false passport?” He then looked me up and down, and then stared at my arms. “What are these?” He said flicking the greyish purple gauntlets I was wearing. “Are you some sort of Adventurer? Do you think you can get past me with these cheap tricks, young man? Well answer me?!” He shouted.
I was surprised to find that people feel very confident and superior when they hold power over someone, I sighed and handed the officer a black plastic card with a silver phone number on it. “Please call that number and everything will be explained.”
“You think I am going to call some random phone number and they’ll let you on one of my planes in my airport?” He said snatching the card from my hand.
“Sir, we are done searching his bag but all he has is a bunch of weird clothes.” A random security guard said through the intercom, “All of his shirts have holes in the back, sir.”
“Holes?” The man looked at me. “Care to explain yourself…” He looked down at my passport, and then back up. “Mr. Drifter, if that is your real name?”
“I have a lot of back problems I have yet to solve.” I said shaking my head and pushing my hair back with my hands out of stress, revealing a shining small smooth round gem on the back of my hand.
Benjamin quickly slammed his right index finger into the gem, which rested on my forehead causing an unusual reaction…
As I studied the gauntlets, trying to learn how they worked, Morning was busy looking over the rest of me to see if anything else had changed. Then she noticed the small gems on the gauntlets; she lightly poked one of them with her hoof. The gem began to dimly glow red before a huge pain struck at my back. The gauntlets clenched in midair right before exploding into feathers, which disappeared seconds after forming.
“Blaze!” Morning said as I hunched over in pain.
“Morning… It burns…” I muttered, as I looked down. The tattoos on my body began to shift around, grow and change.
My gauntlets blew apart leaving disappearing feathers, and my back exploded with darkness. A pair of large greyish-dark purple wings with red tips expanded out of the darkness and around me. Benjamin quickly backed away slamming into the door behind him, outside I could hear guns being cocked.
“What are you?” Benjamin said trying to reach for a baton on his belt.
I sighed, shifting my weight to my right, slightly slouching my back. “I am a member of the Equestria Guard, a citizen of Equestria. If you choose to ignore my request and contact the embassy or the number on the card I gave you I will…”
Benjamin slammed his baton on the table, “Are you threatening me and the great nation! You… you mutant!”
Suddenly the door slammed opened and a brown coated unicorn, with a gold mane and glasses busted into the room. “How dare you treat a citizen of Equestria like this!” She said looking around the room. “Now where is he?”
I raised my hand catching the attention of the brown coated pony; she looked at me then at her notes and documents. Her eyes squinted behind her glasses at her paperwork, and then she walked right up to me looking directly into my face.
“Blaze Drifter? Are you Blaze Drifter?” She asked her voice cracking as she spoke. “Are you the same stal… guy who saved all those Crystal Ponies?”
Me and Benjamin looked at her in shock, “What did you say?” I asked.
“What are you talking about; UN soldiers were responsible for taking that guy out. Not this damn mutant…” Benjamin began to say, before the brown pony stared him down.
“Umm… I am not allowed to talk about it.” I said as she got closer and lifted up my short sleeve to reveal some of my tattoos.
“You are him! My name is Parchment Pride; I work for the Equestrian Embassy…” She shook her head. “Never mind that, Benjamin; release this citizen of Equestria right now.”
“But Ma’am, he isn’t even a pony, he’s a mu…”
Parchment slammed a hoof on the ground, scaring the big security guard. “This is a guard of Equestria, a hero of our kingdom. How dare you insult him! Release him at once or prepare to face the anger of the Equestrian Embassy’s paperwork!”
Benjamin freaked out and ran out of the room, outside you could hear him barking out orders. He then walked back in with my bag, “So sorry for the trouble.”
I stood up and bowed, “No please, forgive me for wasting your time, Sir.” I grabbed my bag and was about to sling it over my back, when I realized my wings were still out. I closed my eyes and focused on seeing the gauntlets again. My wing disappeared into darkness and two floating gauntlets appeared behind me before floating forward. I stretched out my arms in front of me before the gauntlets floated out over my arms and clamped down wrapping themselves around my arms and fingers. I looked over my hands clasping the air as I turned my wrist.
“Wow!” Parchment said.
“That was awesome…” Benjamin mumbled under his breath.
As I walked out of the room Parchment followed behind me, giving Benjamin a snooty grin. “Bye Benny.” She said as she trotted up next to me.
As we walked to my gate, I was hoping that my flight hadn’t left. Me and Parchment began to talk on our way through the airport; one subject we kept returning to was human pony relationships. It turned out that it was slightly frowned upon in the states. I could never understand how people could think, even though our two species have been talking for several years, humans are the ones with the issues, not the ponies. When we arrived at the gate I was surprised to see the plane still waiting there. The airport had put a freeze on the flight due to some fueling issue; I looked to the flight attendants and then back to Parchment. “I never got to thank you properly for everything that you have done for me.”
Parchment tugged on my shirt and I slightly bent over in response, she raised her head and kissed me on the cheek. I raised my hand to my face and blushed; people and ponies in the background began whistling and telling us to get a room. “You’re welcome Blaze.” She said turning around and heading back the way we came. For some reason I could help but stare as she walked away, maybe it was because she kissed me or maybe it was because her flank was larger than of most of the ponies I have met; either way I watched her until she was out of my sight.
“Sir, quickly now, we are closing the gate.” One of the female flight attendants said, while the others giggled at my red flushed face. I entered the plane, placed my bag above me, and sat in my chair in the center row towards the tail of the plane. Looking around I noticed there was a lot more room on these planes; you could stretch your legs out in front of you. Then I saw why, I saw several ponies scattered throughout the plane looking out the windows and talking about how it was their first time on a plane. I sat down, buckled my seatbelt, laid my head back and closed my eyes, letting the sounds of the engines put me to sleep.
“Poison!” I yelled walking through the apartments, my wings knocking things over as I powerwalked through the halls. Morning was trotting behind me with a huge smile on her face; enjoy the sight of my frustration and large dark wings.
“What do you want?” Poison said with a groggy voice, through a slowly opening door.
I grabbed the door and pulled it the rest of the way open, causing Poison to lose her balance and fall forward. Quicker than I could extend my hands, my feathered wing brushed past me and caught Poison before she fell. “What did you do to me?”
“Huh?!” Poison looked at the large wings that wrapped around her which prevented her from falling face first into the ground. “Blaze, what are… why do you have wings?” She said with a confused tone in her voice.
I looked at Poison with a slightly frustrated look, and sighed. “I told you, weird stuff happens to me when you guys use magic and potions on me.” I reached out and helped Poison to her hooves. “Can you tell me what was that potion you force fed me for the last two days?”
Poison began to giggle nervously, “Well you see, it had a kind of sexual booster… magical stamina enhancer, and several other magical items that I turned into a potion. Then I enchanted the potion… heh…”
“You’re kidding me right… you loaded my body with magic… not potions, but magical enchanted potions.” I stood there for a moment trying to process everything, and then I looked over to Morning. “Nope, can’t help.” Without a moment hesitation I passed out in the hallway.
“Uhh, passengers we have arrived at uhh, Miami International Airport. I repeat we have arrived at uhh, MIA. Please stay in your seats till we have come auhh, to a complete stop. Uhh, Thank you for flying with us.” A click and a static was heard before the speaker complete turned off. I had spent the entire flight asleep and upright in my chair.
“Look, mama, that man was alive, I told you!” A little boy who sat in the row in front of me said, his mother patting him on the head congratulating him.
I let out a long yawn followed by a fierce stretch which started cracking the bones all over my body. I looked out the windows to see our plane pulling into the gate, a large umbilical tube extending out to the plane. I was literally in the tail center of the plane and waited for everyone to leave before I got up and reached for my bag. One of the flight attendants walked up to me as I headed to the door asking if I was okay, I lifted my hand and told her I wasn’t a fan of crowds. As I walked through the airport I could smell… well people again, and cleaning products, tons of cleaning products. Then the smell of food, first it was the strong coffee Miami was known for, and then it was the sweet pastries. I even caught the smell of McDonald fries and Subway bread. As I reached the double doors leading to the street I was wondering how I would get to my parents’ house. A pair of soft warm hands blanketed my eyes; I could feel a light cool touch of metal on the hands, before I heard someone speak.
“Guess who?” said a very feminine voice, "You only get 2 guesses…”
I took a deep breath through my nose; smelling to see if I could catch their scent, and figure who it was, but all I could smell was oranges, tomato sauce and cheese. Wait oranges… “Lisa… Lisa is that you?”
“Hey no fair you peeked.” She said pulling her hands away and giving me a big hug.
“I didn’t peek, you just still smell like oranges.” I said smiling. I gently pushed away from her holding her shoulders. I quickly looked over her. She had long red-orange hair, blue eyes, her skin was a dark tan, and she had a thin hour glass figure covered in a sky blue knee length dress. “So how did you know I was coming? I only told my parents… They called you, didn’t they?”
“Yes they did, and I offered to pick you up. You know, after your mother’s surgery last year and all.” Lisa looked away.
“Hey, you did your best, you saved what you could… plus I’m back in town for a little while, hopefully it will brighten her up.” I said raising her face with my palm. “So look at you, how long has it been since I last saw you?”
“About 2 years now, and what happened to you, look at your hair and your body… you look toned?” She said grabbing and fluffing my hair. “Oh it’s not your mom you should worry about, it’s your dad. He is all angry about the old days and how his son has betrayed him, working with them ‘ponies’ doing who knows what… By the way, what do you do over there?” Lisa said keeping her blue eyes locked on me.
“Night shift security…” I said, picking up my bag.
“That sounds cool, is it dangerous?” She said holding onto my arm.
“Nah, it’s kind of fun, but it is always hard to sleep during the day, Morning is always waking me…” I caught myself before slipping up. “The morning sun works differently in Equestria than it does here. It’s like Celestia’s sun fills you with energy.”
“Celestia?” She said grabbing my arm as she led me outside to the garage.
“Yeah, Princess Celestia, the Alicorn that controls the sun in Equestria, she is like a God or something.” I said trying to pull away from Lisa’s large bust.
“A Goddess in control of the sun, I like this world already, but let me guess it’s a male who controls the moon right?” She said giggling.
I gave her a slight stare which stopped her giggles, “No. Princess Luna controls the moon, and she is Celestia’s younger sister.” I said angrily, as we arrived at a neon green 2012 Camaro. “Your car?”
Lisa nodded as she pulled out the keys and disabled the alarm. “Come on, hop in, you can put your bag in the backseat.”
“Doctors make way too much money.” I said climbing into the car.
“So how is Anne?” Lisa asked as we began to head out into traffic. “I heard she was working in Baptist…”
“I don’t know, we broke up about 3 years ago.” I said closing my eyes and leaning back in the chair.
“Wait, you broke up? I didn’t know that, I thought you two were engaged.” She said almost hitting the guardrail.
“Hey! Focus!” I yelled. “Yeah I caught her sleeping with Michael one day, and I just left her. Of course I asked why she was sleeping with Michael, by asking Michael and then her, and when I heard the answer, I just left.”
“Wow! I knew Michael was a sex fiend, but I never thought he would screw a friend’s girlfriend.” Lisa said. “What a jerk!”
“No, he is not, I am glad it was Michael. At least he was always honest with me; it was Anne who was a jerk this time around. Saying she wanted to wait till marriage to have sex… and then screws another man behind my back cause she thought I wasn’t a virgin.” I said with an angry tone in my voice.
“She really hurt you, didn’t she, well if you ever need a shoulder to cry on, or someone to listen to you, or some fuck buddy. I am here for you James.” Lisa said as we came to a stop light.
“Fuc…” I quickly opened my eyes and looked over to Lisa. She was looking at me with these puppy dog eyes and was letting a finger slowly pull down her shirt. Her top moving past her tan lines and over her breast, letting one of her large boobs fall out of her top. Then just as the light turned green, she pulled it back under her clothes. “Buddy… Um, no thanks, Lisa.”
I quickly readjusted in my seat, trying to hide my growing erection, it was the first time I had ever seen a human boob in person. Then Lisa’s hand went straight for my crotch with her hand, gripping my shaft through my pants. “Well at least I know you’re straight, but why don’t you want to bone a hot girl like myself?” She said releasing my shaft and placing her hand back on the steering wheel.
I sat there, my face frozen in shock from what Lisa just did. Then without thinking I said it, “I already have someone in Equestria.”
“What, you have a girlfriend and you didn’t mention this earlier?” She said pulling us into a Subway. “We are talking about this now before I lose you to your parents. Get inside, and order something, my treat, but in exchange you tell me about this girl!”
As we sat down with our meals, I took a large slip from my coke, the carbonated drink bubbled down my throat and burned the inside of my nose; it had been too long. “So what do you want to know?” I said, reminding myself not to divulge too much information.
“Well… what does she look like, do you have a picture?” Lisa asked biting down into her sandwich.
“She is white… with long straight indigo hair that curls at the end… very nice, toned figure. Ummm, average bust… big firm ass… she is very beautiful.” I said hesitantly slowly stuffing a chocolate cookie in my mouth.
“I thought you were a big boob guy?” Lisa said grabbing her own large breast.
I stared at Lisa’s boobs as they gave a slight bounce when she released them; I shook my head and returned to our conversation. “Would you mind not doing that?” I asked pointing at her boobs. “And I was a big boob guy… till she changed my mind.” I said.
Lisa nodded. “Well what’s this magical girl’s name who turned you away from big boobs?”
“Huh?! Her name?” I began to look at my food, and then back up at Lisa. “Well I call her Morning…”
“Morning? Is that like some sort of pet name or something…” The look of her trying to think too hard was written on her face, I began to wonder if I had given out to much information. Did she find out that Morning was a pony? “In the airport, you said something about Morning giving you a hard time to sleep… You’re sleeping with her already, how long have you two known each other?”
“Well, I met her on my second day in Equestria through a friend of a friend. Thing went well and…” I turned away blushing. “Things happened.”
Lisa dropped her sandwich and began choking on some food. She reached over to her soda and began to chug it down before looking straight at me with a surprised look. “You had sex with a girl you only knew for a day?”
“Pig!”, “Animal!”, “Typical guy…” Was some of the thing I started to hear in the restaurant coming from some of the female customers.
“It’s not like that… she… seduced me.” I said fidgeting in my chair.
“Well, the way you normally act, I bet she would. Most of the girls in school wanted to do you… Wait.” Lisa stopped to think again, moving her fingers through the air as if doing a math problem in the sky. “If you left Anne, and you were a virgin, and this girl was the first girl you were dating after Anne… that means you gave your virginity to some random girl?!”
“She wasn’t some random girl!” I said standing up and slamming my hand on the table. Then I realized where I was and slowly sat down. People began to murmur more behind me and all around me. “Anyways she was also one, too.”
Lisa looked confused, “Also what?”
“A virgin.” I said still blushing while I began to eat my sandwich.
“Are you telling me that a pair of virgins met up in some random city, had a great day together and then had sex… and are still together after a year?” Lisa said trying to understand the situation.
“Well no, not really... We talked a lot and she showed me the sites. Then we went back to her place and went at it for a couple of days…” I said slowly toning down my speech as I came to the end of my sentence. “Yeah, I don’t really know what happened… We just clicked.”
I spent the next few hours telling Lisa about me and Morning, excluding some details. As we made the last turn into my parent’s neighborhood, Lisa was still adamant about talking to me about my sex life. “Would you give it a rest?”
“Last question I promise, if she is so super horny…”
“She is not super horny.” I interrupted Lisa.
“Okay, whatever. If she likes having sex so much; don’t you think that while you’re away she might go and screw another guy?” Lisa asked driving into my parent’s driveway.
“To be honest, I don’t think she would at all.” I said opening the car door and stepping out. There it stood, a two stories high house with a red roof, white walls and a large yard. “Plus I would trust her with my life. I mean I trusted her with my biggest secret.”
Lisa quickly stepped out of the car placing her hands on the roof. “She knows you’re a mutant.” Lisa whispered.
“Since day one almost, we had a lot of secrets and after a few weeks we told each other everything.” I said swinging my bag over my back.
“Wow.” Lisa said walking up next to me as I headed to the front door. “So she really is legit.”
“I told you there is just something between us, I can’t really explain it.” I stood in front of my old house, a house in which I became a son and a brother. I reached for the doorbell and pushed it down for a second; 3 loud chiming bells went off inside. Then a girl about 4 feet and a half stood in the doorway, before giving me a huge hug.
“James, you’re really, really here!” The little girl said tightly hugging me.
“Yuli!” I said lifting Yuliya into my arms and giving her a hug. “Where are mom and dad?”
“They went out; it’s just me, Gavrill and three friends of his from school.” She said pulling me into the house with her weight.
“They went out this early?” I asked checking my watch. “But it’s 4:00 in the evening, why would they leave?”
I placed little Yuliya on the sofa and gave myself a good stretch, Lisa followed us in and sat down next to Yuliya. “So have you told him yet, Lisa?”
“Shhh, not right now!” Lisa said, moving her hands in a cutting motion.
I raised a brow. “What’s going on…” I took a sniff of the air. “Floral musk…” I whispered. I turned to Yuliya, “Gav has some friends over right, what are their names?”
Yuliya put a finger to her head. “Mark, Stephanie and… Red Forge I think?”
“Is Red Forge a pony?” I asked.
“Yeah she’s in the 10th grade with Gav and Mark, why?” She asked.
“What did you say they were doing upstairs?” I said walking to the stairwell.
“They said they were going to be playing video games, Haliod or something.” Yuliya said.
“Is something wrong, James?” Lisa asked.
“Umm, nothing… I’m going to go say hi to Gav. Okay Yuli?” I said walking up the stairs.
As I walked up the stairs I didn’t know what I was thinking; was my younger brother already having sex and with a pony, the smell of musk was faint, but strong enough for me to catch it. As I reached the second floor I suddenly felt relief, I could hear the sounds of the video game echo through the corridor. Voice yelling out for each other; “Cover her!”, “Look out grenade!”, “Stay close they are picking us off!” Then all at once, they cursed.
I opened the door and caught two boys, a girl and an orange coated Unicorn holding controls and looking rather defeated. Then I looked at the unicorn; what was I really worried about, about Gavrill having sex or the species he was having sex with? I looked at all four of them, “Man, you guys suck!”
All at once they turned around; the blonde headed boy turned around the quickest, a huge grin across his face. “Bro!” He dropped the controller and rushed to me, giving me a tight hug.
“Who’s that?” asked the black haired boy to the unicorn, the orange coated unicorn shrugged.
Gav released his hug and turned to his friends. “This is my big brother James, or as you guys would know him ‘The Lost One’!” I gave a weird look to my younger brother, why would he mention my gamer ID? Then I looked over to his friends, their jaws dropped.
“No way… no way! You didn’t tell me your brother was the ‘The Lost One’! He still holds 8th place in ‘Grey Ruin Map Pack’!” Mark said.
“This is so totally awesome!” The red mane pony exclaimed.
“Hello James, remember me?” Stephanie asked.
“Steph is that you? You’ve gotten taller…” Stephanie nodded and blushed. “Hey if you guys want I can join you later, but right now Yuliya is alone with Lisa. So I will be downstairs.”
“Well Mark and Steph will be leaving soon, so it will be just me and Red… so you can join us later.” Gav said.
“Okay, I will. So I will see you guys later.” I said closing the door behind me. I headed back downstairs and sat on the sofa, letting out a sigh.
“Are you okay? You look flustered.” Lisa asked.
“Yeah I am fine; I just had a funny feeling that was all.” I said sinking into the couch. I turned to Yuliya who was texting on her phone.
“She has been on the phone since you went upstairs; teenagers so full of hormones, and by the way she is texting… I am guessing it’s a guy.” Lisa said walking behind Yuliya slightly moving my sister’s blonde hair out of the way to catch a glimpse of her phone. Lisa then looked up at me and mouthed, “It’s a boy.”
Yuliya looked behind her, pulling her cell phone in closer. “Hey, that’s personal!”
I gave a smile and began to wonder; when did my siblings grow up? A yawn slipped out of my lips before my eyes became heavy, and for a moment my eyes closed. I slowly fell asleep on the sofa while my sister texted on her phone and Lisa bothered her.
While I slept, I dreamt about the last few days and all the training I was doing. I was learning how to use the gauntlets and my wings; it turned out they were big enough to let me fly, and at night they dimly glowed red while I slept, or so Morning told me. Then my dreams focused on Morning and the rest of the girls, even though it had been only a little over a day, I had already began to miss them all. As I dreamed I began to hear a man yelling in the distance, it then started to get closer. Suddenly I awoke by the same man’s yelling, but not just any man, it was my father yelling at my brother.
“How dare you bring that here, and do those kinds of things in my home!” My father yelled.
“That? Don’t talk about Red like some sort of thing! She is a girl and you are so in the wrong!” Gavrill yelled back at our father.
“I don’t understand you, how could you do this to me! Those things took away our lively hood, and since then I have been working a normal job that means nothing to me, so that you and your sister can eat, and this is how you repay me?” My father said pacing around.
I got up and walked over to them to try to calm the fire, only to watch my father raise his hand to hit Gav. As he raised his hand to hit Gav, I reached out and grabbed it. “Hey Dad, how is it going?”
My father quickly turned around, looking at me with anger in his eyes. “How dare you stop me, I am going to teach this disgrace of a son a lesson!” And with that he gave me a hard shove pushing me towards the kitchen door. As I turned to brace for the fall, I heard a woman’s voice come for the kitchen; it was my mother, who was rolling up in her wheel chair with a knife in hand.
“Ivan, maybe you should… huh?” I fell onto my mother grabbing the railing on her chair. “Oh God No… AHHHHHHHH!”
I stood up, my mother’s hands shaking as they reach for her face; I slowly turned to my father; he, my family, Lisa and Red Forge turned pale as they saw me. The knife my mother was holding was now buried deep in my chest.
“James, my God!… I didn’t mean too… Oh God…” My father muttered. Sadly enough, my parents knew I was a mutant but not all of my abilities. They knew I could heal but they did not know the extent of how powerful it was.
“What is wrong with it, dad? What is wrong with having a relationship with someone who is different?” I said grabbing the knife and slowly pulling it out. “You and mom loved me even though I was adopted and a mutant… then you found out mom was a mutant as well, and you still loved her. What’s wrong with loving an Equestrian?” I finished saying handing the knife back to my mother.
“Honey… are you okay?” My mother said reaching up to me with her hand and placing it over my closing wound.
“He was having sex with that…” My father began to say raising his voice before I interrupted him.
“Pony… unicorn… girl?” I said, looking at him straight in the eye.
“Mare, he was having sex with that mare… In my house!” My father yelled gesturing his hand to the front door.
I took a deep breath and looked at my father; his face was red with anger, his hand shaking with adrenaline. I gave a silent prayer for what I was about to say next. “Yuliya, cover your ears…” I looked over to see her doing what I asked, and then I looked over to my father. “Dad, when was the last time you had sex?”
My father became livid and slapped me across the face, “What did you say?” He said.
Unmoved by his assault I continued to speak, “What is wrong, dad? Really what is wrong, don’t give me the run around cause you know eventually I will find out, and help you if I need to.”
My father slapped me again. “Do you think you can understand how I feel… My wife can no longer walk; the company I work for is forcing me into retirement… I may not be old, but I am old enough they say, and what is worse is that…” My father started to lose his balance and walked over to the sofa defeated. “We are going to lose the house.” He said.
“Ivan, what do you mean we are going to lose the house?” My mother asked. My father buried his face into his hands.
“In order to pay for the surgery you had, I had to put a second mortgage on the house.” He said.
“Ivan, why didn’t you tell me? We could have done something, worked something out.” My mother said rolling into the living room.
I looked over to my bag and started to rummage through it. “Dad, how much do you owe?”
My mother and father looked up at me, “No James, we are not taking your money!” My father said lifting his face from his hands. “We raised you and cared for you, but that does not mean you owe us anything. I will not have it!”
“It’s not for you, Dad.” I said. “I am doing this for Yuliya, Gavrill and mom.”
“What do you mean by that, are you saying that since I cannot provide for this family you will!? I will not stand for it! Do you hear me?” My father yelled.
“I hear you, but I am doing this because I want my siblings to have a roof over their head that their parents provided for them. I want mom to have her husband back, not some angry man who can’t even look at his only real son.” I yelled pointing at the front door. “Is that what you want, do you want Gavrill to hate you, because you can’t deal with your problems and ask for help?”
“No it’s just…” My father said.
“Just what, dad?” I asked.
“I don’t want you to waste your money on us, because…”
“Because why, dad?” I asked sitting down across from him.
“Because your real parents called me last week.” He said with a sad look on his face. “They were asking for help, they were asking to see you.” My face went blank. “They had another child, a little girl named Alex, who wants to meet you.”
“What do you mean meet me, they abandoned me…. At the circus, they left me all alone without a single word...” I said falling back in the chair.
Lisa walked over to Yuliya and pulled her hand. “Hey Yuliya, maybe we should head into the kitchen to help your mother with dinner.” All three of them walked into the kitchen.
As they left my father put his hand on my shoulder. “I know it’s a hard decision to make, and you don’t have to rush to make one...”
“I’ll see them.” I said sharply.
My father quickly turned to me with a confused look on his face, his hand gripping my shoulder. “Hmmm. I know it’s not my place to ask, but why, son?”
I looked at my dad and down at my hands. I closed my eyes. My sleeves became thinner as the gauntlets disappeared and two large blackish wings grew out from my back. “Because dad, what if she is like me, a mutant… I don’t want those people abandoning her like they did me.”
My dad gave a large smile and sat across from me; he then reached into his pocket and pulled out an old smoking pipe. “You grew up and became a fine young man.” He said lighting his pipe and taking a large puff. “A fine young man indeed.”
I retracted my wings and my sleeves puffed up again, only black smoke remained in the air slowly fading away. “Well I had these really awesome folks who took me in and raised me as their own, and that is why I am going to help them out with their home. Also, because I love them very much.” I said smiling. My father tried to argue it, but in the end I won out. Then as we finished one discussion I started another. “So about Gavrill, you should apologize to him and his marefriend.”
“Why should I apologize, he is a human and the girl is a horse!” My father said. “What if he caught some sort of horrible STD.” He said.
“Dad, trust me, that doesn’t happen. Our species is the only one that carries STD.” I replied.
“I know you’re different, son, but why are you defending these ponies so much?” My father asked. “Let me guess, you have a marefriend, too?” I started to choke on the water I was drinking. “Really?” My father said. “You too.”
As I tried to clear the water from my throat my father sat deep in his chair and gave his thinking face. “Dad… what is it?” I said coughing.
My father gave me a serious look, and then gave his pipe a puff. “Son, answer me honestly, and if you do I will apologize to Gav and his girlfriend.” My father said and I nodded in response. “Is sex better with them than it is with a human girl?” My father asked wide eyed.
“So it really was the entire money thing making you a grump ass jerk.” I said
“Enough dillydally, answer my question!” My father exclaimed.
I let out a sigh. “As long as I answer, no matter what the answer is, you will apologize to Gav?”
My father nodded, “Just as long as you give me some dirty details, okay.”
“Perv.” I sighed again. “To be honest dad, I had never had sex with another human girl… Ever.” I said.
My father dropped his pipe, “You’re kidding me, right? You’ve never had sex?”
“I didn’t say that, I had sex before… with several different mares…” I hesitantly said.
“How many?” He asked.
“To be honest… I kind of lost… count.” I said putting my hand behind my head. “But I do have a marefriend and we do a lot of tucking almost every day…”
“You lost count?” My father sat back in his chair. “You really are a ladies’ man, no matter what species you are with… So how does it feel? Cause if you want I could tell you how sex with a human is?”
“No Dad! Your only experience is with Mom and I don’t want to know how Mom ‘Feels Like’, okay?” I said.
So I explained to my Dad about tucking with ponies and how they go into heat and are uncontrollable. We spent almost two hours talking about it before Gav showed up at home again. My father walked up to Gav and apologized to him, and told him whenever him and his girl… marefriend was over, he would treat her with respect. Gav almost broke down in tears; it seemed both of them were hiding secrets from one another which was causing friction between them.
Later Gav pulled me off to the side, “What did you tell dad?”
“About what?” I asked.
“I mean, how did you get dad to say sorry?” He asked.
“That is our secret for now, so enjoy it, little brother.” I said fluffing his hair with my hand.
The rest of the night we all spent the evening laughing and telling stories about the old days in the circus. As the day turned into night, the household began to receive more guests; old friends from the circus as well as new friends from our current lives. It slowly became a party; still I was rather tired from the day’s events that I went up to my old room to fall asleep.
It was 2 in the morning or something, when I felt someone enter my room. It was my mother checking up on me. She ever so gently moved the hair out of my face. She even went as far as recovering me up with the blanket; sadly my mother was unaware of a bad habit that formed while living in Equestria. As she kissed my forehead my arms reached out and pulled her into a hug; she let out a sigh. “Someone is not used to sleeping alone I see.” My mother then noticed the gauntlets that tightly wrapped around my arms; she slowly began to touch them. She came across the smooth gems on my hands that dimly glowed red. As she touched them they glowed brighter, the gauntlets disappeared and my wings extended out and around us. My mother clenched her teeth thinking something bad was going to happen, but instead, out of habit, my wings wrapped around us. Suddenly she noticed that the lining of the wings began to glow dimly red as well. The energy being emitted from my wings began to lull my mother to sleep. I still didn’t know what the red glowing meant and I wouldn’t until the next day.
It was 8 in the morning when I began to wake up; as I opened my eyes it took me a moment to realize where I was. As my eyes began to search the room I felt extra warmth coming from my chest, as well as some movement. I looked down and noticed my wings were wrapped around me and another person, yet I could not tell who it was. I spread open my wings which awoke the person who was sleeping next to me, it was my mother.
“Mom, what are you doing here?” I said sitting up in bed and folding my wings behind me.
“Hmmmm. Nothing, I came to check on you during the night and you pulled me into bed.” She said with a yawn and stretch and as she stretched she got a strange look in her face. She then looked down at her legs and started to cry. “Oh my god… oh my god. James, my legs, my legs!”
“Mom, what’s wrong?” I said.
With tears in her eyes she began to move her feet and toes. “Look honey… I can move them and I can feel them.” She said pinching her thigh.
“Okay soo…” Then it donned on me, my mother was paralyzed from her lower waist down after the surgery she had with Lisa a few months ago. “Wait What?!” I yelled getting out of bed.
Slowly she moved herself to the edge of the bed and placed both feet on the ground. She took a deep breath and placed both hands on her knees before leaning forward. The door to my room opened and my father and siblings rushed in. “What’s going on here… What is she doing?” My dad said pointing at my mother and without a second thought my mother pushed herself up and stood up. My father stood dumbfounded as his wife began to slowly step forward. “James… what did you do?”
“I didn’t do anything… I think.” I said. As my mother slowly and wobbly moved forward, I extend my arms out to her, and without realizing it so did my wings extend out to her.
“I knew that we found an angel that day.” My mother said collapsing into my arms. My father gave me a tight hug as well as my brother and sister. My wings wrapping around us all, “Thank you, my little angel.” My mother said hugging me tightly.
In a small apartment complex in Canterlot, Equestria, a group of night ponies returned home to find that one of them was missing.
“Hey Poison, where did you say my sister was going?” Eclipse asked as she put her bags down.
“Well she said she wasn’t feeling well.” Poison responded.
“Did anypony escort her home?” Icy asked.
All of them looked around and shook their heads no, “So where is she?” Raven asked as she sat down in the common room of their apartment.
Suddenly Midnight came running into the common room with a note in her hoof. “She’s gone!” They all gasped.
“What do you mean, gone?” Haze said walking over to her close friend.
“She went after Blaze… she went to Earth!” Belle said lifting the note into the air.
“Wait she went to Earth, by herself. How did she get a travel visa… when did she… Argh! Curse you Dark Morning!” Eclipse yelled.
“Umm. Eclipse, she mentioned one more thing in her letter…” Belle said slowly cowering from Eclipse.
“WHAT!” She yelled.
“That you were in charge until she got back.” Belle said hiding behind a sofa.
Eclipse quickly turned to Midnight Belle and snatched the note from her hoof and began reading it. Then with a calm smile she turned to everypony. “Well it seems I am in charge and though it might be a short time I hope you will all respect me as your leader.” She said smiling while trotting off to her room.
“Wow talk about a mood changer.” Wild Haunt said sitting down on the floor.
As they all stood there in silence, they all looked at each other wondering who of them was going to break the silence by asking a question.
“So why did Morning leave?” Night Star asked Belle.
“Well according to the letter, she thought she could be without him for a few days, but then as the day progressed she realized she missed him too much and there was something she had to ask him.” Belle replied.
“What did she have to ask him?” Poison asked.
“I don’t know, the letter doesn’t say…” Belle said flipping the sheet back and forth.
“You don’t think she’ll…” Silver started to say.
“No she wouldn’t, would she?” Star said.
“This is Capt. Morning we are talking about, she probably will.” Poison said with a confident tone in her voice. “And if she does, I am so going to join them.
“Seriously, Poison?!” Belle asked.
“Yes I am, I mean we are all practically like family now and the last thing I would want is to be left out.” Poison said as she pulled out some potions from her bag. “Plus who else could protect us and care for us like Blaze does… plus I think he would make an excellent father figure.”
“WHAT?!” Everypony said looking at Poison.
Author's Note
Sorry was busy with school, and work... and I got seriously injured.
Chapter 7: And Back Again
It was early morning when I awoke on my third day back, the sky was still dark outside but the birds were all awake. Out of habit I walked over to the window and opened it, the smell of wet earth filled my nose. A cool moist breeze blew into my old room, but of course no matter how close it was to Christmas it was almost never cold nowadays in Miami. I gave a slight stretch thinking of all the chores I had to do today. First was grocery shopping with Gav and Red in supermarket and Little Equestria, second getting a tree for the holidays… dad was pessimistic about getting one. Then return home and prepare a meal for some guests… namely my genetic parents. As I looked around the room I felt emptiness inside me, “I wish Morning was here.” I said grabbing some clothes as I headed to the bathroom.
Steam flooded out of the bathroom as I opened the door; it had been too long since I had a shower by myself, it was refreshing. I was already dressed, with a small towel around my neck drying my hair as I headed down stairs into the kitchen. Upon entering the kitchen I saw the fridge door was open and a barely towel covered butt was sticking out from behind it. “Umm… hello?” I said getting my small towel ready for anything.
A small amount of red hair started to poke out from above the fridge door followed by a small voice. “Where is the orange juice? I know I bought one last night… where is it?”
It was Lisa… her butt wiggled as she looked through the fridge. My eyes began to wander and I noticed a plastic bag with an orange juice carton on the counter top behind her. “Lisa, it’s behind you.” I said still towel drying my hair.
“Huh?! How did it get there?” Lisa said as her head popped out from behind the fridge. She turned and closed the door; the towel that wrapped around her body was barely able to maintain itself around her. With a flick of her wrist she opened the carton, put it straight to her lips and began to chug it down. With each swallow of juice her breast bounced, slowly undoing the towel’s tuck, which was the only thing holding the towel around her body.
“Lisa… you may want to adjust your towel…” I said, as water and sweat began to run down my cheeks.
Her lips pulled away from the carton, juice began to trickle off of her lips, down her chin, and down her breast until it collided into her towel. Who would have thought that a single drop of orange juice could be so evil; Lisa’s towel came undone and slowly slipped off her body onto the floor. She looked down smiling and shrugged; she lifted the carton back up to her mouth and began to drink again. Small drops of juice began to escape from the corners of her mouth as she continued to chug her orange juice, the droplets rolling down off her chin and rolling down her body. I could only stare as Lisa stood naked in front of me drinking a carton of orange juice but what else could I do; it was the second time in my life that I had seen a woman naked. Her eyes then looked to me as she pulled the empty carton away from her lips; Lisa turned slowly and walked over to me. Out of habit I began to back up, until I ran out of floor and my back was against a feathery wall. That is when I noticed that my wings had appeared and were fully extended. “Wha… When did…?” I said as I began to panic.
“They’ve been like that for a while now.” Lisa said as her right hand touched the wall behind my head. She was only a few inches away from me; I could feel the heat of her body against me. “So is this some way of telling me that you find me attractive?” She said running her left hand against the inside of my wing.
As I struggled to maintain thought, Morning’s voice entered my head. “This is normal… when pegasi get aroused our wing ‘pomf’ out like this.”
“So my wings are like pegasi wings?” I thought out loud. “Hey Lisa maybe yo…” I was silenced by her lips which were pressing against mine, as well as the rest of her naked body. We stood there alone in the dark as the morning sun was rising, her body and lips pressing down on mine, her tongue invading my mouth as her hands explored under my shirt. A few minutes passed until she pulled away, a strand of saliva kept us connected until its weight torn it apart.
“If you want more, come to my room, if not, just continue what you were doing but I wanted you to know how I feel before you returned back to Equestria, James.” Lisa said as she walked away from me and stopped at her towel on the floor. Slowly she bent over picking it up exposing her southern tight lips to me which were completely moisten and dripping. She then stood back up and looked at me with a smile, before heading back to the guest room.
I had no idea what I would have done under normal circumstances but right now I could not follow Lisa into her room. It would mean giving up what I had; it would be cheating on Morning… and the others. I know it sounds crazy; I have tucked with all the other mares in my unit even after I discovered my feelings for Morning, but I did also have feelings for the others. I went over to the discarded carton on the floor and picked it up before tossing it in the garbage. I walked over to the guest room and placed my hand on the door, “Lisa… Lisa.” The door opened under the weight of my hand, and there laid Lisa, asleep on the bed half covered by a towel. I forced my wings back into a pair of gauntlets and walked over to Lisa. I removed her towel and replaced it with a blanket. She smiled while hugging a pillow and murmuring something. I knelt down and placed a small kiss on her forehead, “Sorry Lisa… I’m in love with somepony else.” As I walked to the door and turned off the lights a sparkles of light shone on her face; what I was unaware of as I walked out of the room was that the sparkles were tears.
As I headed to the front door, my brother Gav showed up. “Hey it will just be us two; Forge had some stuff to take care of today.”
“That’s fine. Now I can ask you all sorts of embarrassing questions about your relationship with a fine mare like her.” I said grinning.
It was on the North Western borders of Miami Lakes that Little Hooves rested, a small district with a huge Equestrian population. It had been a while since I got to hang out with my older brother James; he had been living in another world filled with talking mythological creatures, in the country of Equestria. It was sooo cool to be hanging out with him again, especially since we were in my favorite place. As we walked through Little Hooves I saw a smile on my brother’s face, a natural happy smile. Then he noticed me looking.
“What is it?!” My brother said the smirk still on his face.
“Nothing, it’s just that I haven’t seen you smile like that since you got home.” I said crossing my arms.
“Ohh, yeah. Well it’s because I was thinking how much like home this really felt like.” James said putting his hand into his hoodie’s pockets.
“This feels like home?” I said looking around at everypony that was out on the street walking and trotting around. There were few humans but many… several ponies everywhere, and for a moment my thought fluttered to Red Forge and what she was doing. My nervousness faded, and my heart settled… I was happy, it felt like… “Home.”
“Huh?” James said as we entered the supermarket.
“I… it does feel like home.” I said smiling up at my brother.
It was odd seeing my brother in an Equestrian supermarket, he was talking to everypony finding deals… flirting… and even haggling prices down. Here I thought I was going to be showing off…
It was already 10 in the morning and we had finished all of our shopping, we even went into a griffon owned shop to buy meat… I was always too afraid to enter, but James walked in like nothing; even the griffons in the store were surprised. We stopped at Sugar Barn, a bakery malt shop, to get a snack and talk. As we waited for our shakes and food, my brother began to ask questions.
“So how did you and your marefriend meet?” James asked me.
“Well it was in shop class at school, before she got her Cutie Mark.” I said looking for our waitress.
“What’s bothering you Gav?” He said placing his chin on his thumbs and resting his elbows on the table.
“Nothing, it’s just embarrassing how it all started… I mean… you wouldn’t understand.” I said. I knew my brother; he was cool, awesome, great with the ladies, and was a world class charmer. He probably doesn’t even know…
“Dark Morning is my marefriend’s name; we have been together since I lost my virginity to her which was around the same time I started living in Equestria.” James said interrupting my thoughts.
“Wait… what now!?” I was in shock! Did I just hear something impossible, “You lost your virginity to a…”
“Yes, I did and she lost hers to me, so before we go off topic again, tell me how you and Red Forge met.” James said as he helped the shocked waitress with our drinks.
“It was about 6 months ago…” Gavrill began.
I was in Auto-Shop class and the teacher was pairing us off to work on a project, I was hoping to get paired up with a friend or something but instead I got paired up with Red Forge. At first I was pissed off at the teacher for pairing us off, but the teacher said that we both had the highest grades in the class and pairing us with someone else would only damage our grade.
Lunch followed shop class and I met with my friends at our usual table outside. “Man why did I get stuck with a pony chick?” I said.
“Well, maybe it’s because the teacher knows your brother is in Equestria, so he thought you would be okay with it.” My friend Mark said as he was eating a bag of potato chips.
“So what’s wrong with her being a pony? I think it’s kinda cool that all these ponies are allowed to come to school with us.” Stephanie said as she finished drinking her soda.
“Well of course you wouldn’t care… all these ponies are way too… girly.” I added.
“Girly! Really, that is all you have to say, they are GIRLY?!” Steph said crushing the can in her hand. “Well then, maybe this girl-ly should leave to be with her own kind!” She said tossing the crushed can at me and storming off.
“Really bro! You could have said anything else but you said girly.” Mark said chasing after Steph.
After that I spent the rest of the day thinking what it was that really did bother me about Red Forge… The next day in shop class the teacher told us to work in our pairs to repair an automobile engine. Red Forge and I popped the hood of the Nissan Altima that sat in the garage, and as quickly as I opened it she was already sticking her head in looking at the bolts we needed to unfasten the parts from the car.
“I’ll be right back.” She said walking over to my tool box. As she walked off I placed my hand on the engine feeling the metal out, pulling and stretching to see if the problem lay with any of the metal components of the engine. After a few seconds I found that there was a hole on the underside of the engine exhaust manifold. “A’m aack!”
As I looked up I saw Red Forge with my socket wrench in her mouth and an engine hoist in tow. “Ohh! Let me help you with that.” I said as I quickly ran over and went for the tools in her mouth but she motioned for me to get the hoist. It was then that I noticed several things about this unicorn; one was that she had a small nick on her lower left ear, second was that the black grease looked nice against her copper-orange coat, and third was that while she was pushing the hoist with her flank her tail was high enough that I saw everything.
Grabbing an apron with slot sown in, she tossed it around herself until it hung against her blank flank and tied it off. “Okay so let’s loosen the sucker and see what’s wrong with it… Unless you know what’s wrong with it… ‘cause I already know!” She said with a smug smile on her face.
“I doubt that.” I said grabbing my socket wrench from her apron.
“Really? Okay if you already know, why don’t you tell me?” She said staring me down while grabbing the wrench back.
“No way, if I tell you, you will just agree with me without even trying!” I said yanking the wrench back.
This argument continued for a while, so long in fact that every other student pulled out their engines and was already inside working on them. Then she suggested that we call out our finding at the same time to see who was right.
“Okay on three!” She said and I nodded.
“One!”
“Two!”
“THREE!!! The engine exhaust manifold…” We yelled out together, and for a moment we stood there in shock.
All I could do was ask, “How did…”
“How did you know!?” Red Forge interrupted by pushing me against the car, her hooves on my shoulders and her face less than an inch away from me. And for a moment I was completely turned on by the fact that she was that close to me; she must have noticed because she shyly pulled away from me. “Let’s just get this thing fixed.” Forge said as she began adjusting the crane.
“Yeah sure…” I replied, my heart still pounding from the incident.
A couple of days had passed us by, we had ignored the moment we had shared on the open hood of that car and instead of growing apart we grew closer. We began to hang out after school, and I would walk to and from school with her. We even went over to each other’s houses. After a few days I began to wonder something and if it wasn’t for the other students in our class, I would have never known what was truly hiding in my heart.
“Hey, Gav, come here!” said a classmate of mine. When I walked over I noticed 5 other students walk up behind me. There he showed me a picture on his cell phone taken a few days before, it was of Red Forge pinning me up against the car, though the angle of the picture taken suggested that we were much more than friends. “So here is the deal bro, you help us ace this final test with the cars and we will delete this little picture… You don’t want people to know you’re a pony lover, do you?”
Normally I would react calmly, take my time to think things through, and plan out a good course of action. Nope, not today! Suddenly the phone in front of me shorted out, as well as every phone and electronic device around me; I had released an EMP but I didn’t stop there. Without looking I used my ability to release 3 engines from their cranes dropping them to the floor. I stood there saying nothing, I had snapped… but why did I snapped, was it because they wanted me to do their work, was it because of the picture? Then it hit me, it was because Red Forge, would she be insulted or made fun of as well, and that angered me. Then I realized another thing… I was starting to fall for this mare. I quickly turned and ran out of the room, the other students still in shock at what happened. I was running as fast as I could down the corridor, and that was when I heard a weird noise behind me… it was the sound of horseshoes clopping on the school’s laminated floors.
“GAVRILL!” shouted a familiar female voice from behind me, as I turned I saw a red and orange burl heading right for me. Before it even came into view, I began to speed up. “Why are you running?!” Forge yelled.
“Because you’re chasing!” I replied as I made a quick turn to the stairwell. As I tried to make it up the stairs, Red Forge caught up with me and as she tried to reach out for me, she tripped crashing into me.
“Why are you running away from me?” She said standing over me.
I looked away unable to look her in the eyes, “I don’t know.”
“Don’t give me that!” She said slamming her hooves on the ground next to me, “I overheard the other guys in class about the picture they took… Look, I’m sorry about that day, I didn’t mean to be so aggressive, just come back to class and let’s finish our project.”
“It’s not the picture… it’s… it’s… you wouldn’t understand.” I said still looking away from Red Forge.
Suddenly I felt her face get closer to mine, and then I felt a warm, wet, and flat thing run up my cheek… twice. I turned to catch Red Forge with her tongue sticking out about to lick me a third time. She blushed, “Sorry, I think I understand so I just wanted to make you feel better. So I licked you, but after I licked you the first time I realized that you taste really goo… nice… sorry. You probably want me to go now.”
I grabbed her hoof before she could move away, “You don’t have to stop…” I said looking up at the yellow eyed mare. I can tell you right now, I could never have guessed what was going to happen next. Red Forge lowered her head to lick me again but this time as she ran her tongue over my chin and then over my lips, I licked back. For the next few minute or so we were focused on exploring each other’s mouth, my hands running up and down her underside as her waist began to lower. Then suddenly the first lunch bell went off snapping us back into reality, the sudden surprise caused me to use my mutant powers causing the lights to go off. Slowly Red Forge and I parted lips, her lips still feeling the release of magnetic waves from my body when the bell scared us.
“What did you do?” She asked as we both stood up and began to head back to class to get our stuff. As we began to finish working on the engine I explained to Red Forge everything about mutants, what they were to each other, other humans and the world. At the end of everything she looked at me and said something I would never forget, “I would never hate you because you were different… I mean, we are different, aren’t we.” She said holding a hoof to my hand. As we continued to work on the engine I noticed a musky smell coming from Red Forge but since I knew almost nothing about ponies, I ignored it.
We returned to shop class after school to finishing working on the engine, I lost track of time talking with Red as we worked. It was 7 o’clock in the evening when we finished; without the use of the crane me and Red Forge lowered and installed the engine. I wiped my brow with a rag and noticed a smudge on Red Forge’s flank; without thinking I wiped it off to discover an anvil and hammer on her flank. “Hey Red… did you always have this thing here?” I asked looking down at her cutie mark.
“That’s my Cutie Mark! I have a CUTIE MARK!” Red yelled hopping around me, she then started shaking her flank at me and for a moment I caught a glimpse of her marehood. I quickly looked away turning red with embarrassment. “Gavrill, what’s wrong?” The orange mane unicorn said getting closer.
“Umm, would you mind not jumping around like that… It’s umm, yeah.” I said, still looking away. I should not have been looking away; I could feel Red Forge getting closer then I felt her tongue on my neck. “Red, what are you… ugh.”
“You saw it, didn’t you?” Red said placing a hoof on my stomach as I nodded. “Well then, I think you need a better view!”
Red Forge suddenly forced me down and rather than placing her lips on mine, her face began to nuzzle into the crouch of my pants. “Red, what are you mmpghhh!”
“I’m sorry Gav… but I really need this right now.” As I tried to fight her off, her marehood pressed down against my face, her juices flooding down over my face, the musky smell now smothering my nose. Suddenly my member was freed from my pants and then engulfed by a warm, wet and tight sensation. The more I started to fight against her, the more I started to give in; instead of trying to push her off my face I found myself pushing my tongue deeper into her.
As I started to get into it she quickly pulled away and once again we were face to face; her tongue lapping over my face. “Why… wha…mmpghh. Forge’s tongue slipped back into my mouth, her hips lower over mine. I could feel my member slip into Red Forge’s wet, hot, and tight hole. We both let out a moan and as soon as I was all the way into her, Red Forge began moving her hips, back and forth at first, then up and down. She pulled her lips away, “Red, this is too much…”
“I’m sorry, Gav… ahhhh, it’s that time of the month… ahhhhh! I couldn’t help it, I couldn’t… ahhhh, couldn’t help taking you into me, Gav! Oh, Celestia!” Red Forge said as drool began dripping out of her mouth.
“We were ‘tucking’ for the rest of the evening… Later she told me about how all ponies go into an uncontrollable heat thingy and how sometimes they can’t control themselves.” I told my brother. My brother James just sat there, a straw hanging out of his mouth. “Umm, what?”
“Umm, nothing Gavrill, it… that was a very descriptive story. Also that means she was a skipper.” My brother James said pulling the straw out of his mouth. Looking at his watch my brother stood up, “Time to go!”
“Umm sure… What’s a skipper?” I said grabbing my bags and heading to the exit.
“Well, it’s a pony that ignores that phases a few times, and then becomes insatiable.” My brother said. “Hey, Gav?”
“What?” I asked.
“You’re a pervert.” James said giving me a nudge.
It was the middle of the afternoon when I returned home, my mother was slowly walking around the house trying to get used to walking again and Lisa was busy freaking out. It took me awhile to realize it, but the red glow that my wings gave off is my healing ability expanding. This explains why Morning has been waking up more refreshed every… night. My body was still going through some changes after the incident in the Northern Region near the Crystal Empire and the potions Poison Heart and Dark Eclipse force fed me for a couple of days. Currently I was sitting on the roof outside my window that faced the yard and I was busy preening myself as Cloud Chaser had taught me. Sadly, no pony on my team had feathered wings so none of them could teach me how to do it properly.
“James, dear, where are you?” My mother called from the yard.
“Up here, Mom!” I yelled waving my hand.
My mother turned around and tilted her head at me. “What are you doing?”
“Preening my wings… I think. Why, what’s up? I asked.
“I could use your help in the kitchen; I still haven’t gotten used to the fact that you became a vegetarian.” She said placing her hands on her hips.
“I am not vegetarian… it’s just I don’t want to eat something I know can talk in a parallel world…” I said as I gave a slight grin, and then spread opened and stretched out my wings, flapping them to straighten out any loose feathers. Tilting forward I rolled off the roof and glided down onto the yard. “Tada!” I said after landing on the ground. My mother walked up behind me with a smile and smacked me in the back of the head.
“Don’t scare me like that, child, I didn’t know you could use those wings. Now get inside and put those away, your pare… the Williamsons are coming over tonight.” My mother said forcing herself to smile.
I stood up and patted my short mother on the head. “Don’t worry, you are my real mother, no matter what. Okay?” I said trying to comfort her.
My mother let out a sigh as we walked inside and into the kitchen. I gave a light stretch forcing my wings away and my gauntlets to appear wrapped around my hands. When my eyes came back into focus I saw my brother Gav and his marefriend Red Forge in the kitchen. “What’s up, you two?”
“Gavy told me what you did for us the other day and I wanted to say thank you…” She quickly tilted her head down. “Thank you!”
“What… No! No need to thank me, I know what it is like to live different…ly…? Also I am sorry you had to go through all that.” I said as I headed over to the sink to wash my hands.
“It’s no problem… I get yelled at all the time…” Red said, Gav knelt down to give her a consoling hug.
“Well Red, to make up for it, why don’t you stay for dinner?” I said as I grabbed a head of lettuce.
“No, it’s okay, I really don’t like me…” Red started to say as I pulled some white lilies into the sink. “What is with the flowers?”
“Well I have been living in Equestria for a while now… so I kind of stopped eating meat. I became plant oriented. I don’t eat the flowers but I am used to shopping and cooking with them so it would be a great help if you did join us for dinner.” I said smiling while washing the rest of the fruits and vegetables that I had purchased that day.
A large smile ran across her face, “Sure, I would love to stay for dinner!” She said hopping on place, my brother getting knocked over. “Gavy! I am so sorry.” She grabbed Gav’s hand with her hoofs and helped him up.
My father walked into the kitchen as Red was helping Gav to his feet. He then looked at Red; she turned away from his eyes. “Once again, Miss Forge, I am sorry for my behavior and rude tongue the other day.” Red gave a shy smile but was still too hurt from his words the other day that she could not look at him.
Suddenly my mother clapped her hands twice. “Okay, if you’re not helping in the kitchen, get out!” She yelled pushing my father out of the kitchen.
“Hey, Gav, come here!” I said turning off the sink and drying my hands.
“Yeah, what is it?” He said walking up to me.
I grabbed him by the shoulder and began to whisper. “Is Red still in heat?”
“How did you?” He said, before I gave him the big brother stare. “Yes.”
I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small vial with glowing golden fluid inside. “Drink this next time she feels the urge…. Oh! And lock the door and play loud music.”
“What is this stuff?” He asked.
“Something my other human co-workers drink for the job.” I said. “It ummm… gives extra endurance…”
“Really?! Cause I find it kind of hard to keep up with her when she is in heat.” He added.
“Yeah I know, alright now get out of here, the both of you. I got some cooking to do!” I said taking out the cutting board and a knife.
A few hours of being in the kitchen reminded me how convenient electricity really was. When I would return to Canterlot I was going to splurge on those solar panels for the apartment. Maybe I even take my laptop, projector and some movie; Morning would love that… I stopped cleaning some of the dishes we used and looked out the window. I looked at the sky as the last ray of sunset lit up the horizon and the dark night began to settle in. Surprisingly enough the moon was always visible in the sky here in Miami, but it was only at night that it appeared to be closer to the earth. I stood looking out the window for about half an hour, my mother going on in the kitchen like I wasn’t there, my family doing the things they normally did. It wasn’t until the stars showed up that I became a little homesick, 3 stars appeared next to the almost full moon… It reminded me of somepony, “I miss Dark Morning.”
My mother turned to me as she began to pull some hams out of the stove, “What was that, honey?”
“Nothing, Mom, let me help you with that.” I said walking over to her.
“I hope I made enough… do you think it’s enough?” My mother asked.
I looked down at the kitchen counter; several large plates and bowls of food sat there, steaming. “Yes mom, now stop before we all have to go into hibernation.”
“Hiberna… Hahaha! Oh my goodness… that was funny.” My mother said grabbing onto my shoulder as she laughed.
“Umm it wasn’t that funny…” I said as my mother continued to laugh. Then tears started to run down her face as she laughed.
“I’m sorry, honey, it’s just we all missed you and everything started to go downhill after you left for college. Now you showed up…” My mother said walking to the living room door and cracking it slightly open. “and like magic you fixed everything like you used to. Your sister, brother and his little pony friend, and your dad are setting up the Christmas tree… smiling and laughing. I am walking around the house again thanks to you, and the house is filled with happiness… I don’t know. Do you understand what I am trying to say?”
“Mom… there’s nothing special about me... I’m just a normal guy with creepy constantly changing mutant abilities.” I said gripping the door as my sister ran past me into the kitchen.
My mother wrapped her arms around me and gave me a big tight hug. “You are special and don’t let anybody tell you otherwise.” She pulled away and pointed a finger at me, “This goes for you, too.”
“Okay mom.” I said as my sister ran past me, tripping on the door frame while carrying several knives and forks.
The utensils took flight out from underneath my younger sister and then landed perfectly set on the table. I looked over to my brother Gav, his hand fully extended and a sharp look of focus in his eyes.
“Nice focus, Gav!” I said grabbing my younger sister off the ground by her pants. “You okay, small fry?” I said as I put little Yuli down.
“I’m fine.” She answered with a nod.
“Oh no… not you too, Gavrill, I am so sorry.” My mother said while sighing.
“I’m not!” My brother exclaimed. “This is one of the best things that have ever happened to me. I am like you and James… it makes me feel more like a family. So I can manipulate metal, do you know how convenient that is?” Then Gavrill walked over to Forge, “Also it goes perfectly with her Cutie Mark since it is her special talent, too.”
“Yeah, working over metal…” Red Forge said, her cheeks lightly blushing.
“So when are these guys going to show up?” I said looking over to my mother.
“Well they said around 7 in the evening and it’s about…” My mother looked up at the clock in the kitchen, “Well 7 o’clock, so they should be here…” No later than my mother mentioned the time did the doorbell ring.
“I’ll get it!” My younger sister yelled. As my sister ran over to the door I detached my gauntlets and had them float into my room upstairs. As I looked over myself, nothing looked out of place, I looked as normal as one human could. My sister opened the door and was shocked to find a girl of her age at the door, “Umm hello? Are you the Williamsons?”
“Yes we are and is this the Miss-ken residence?” said an older familiar female voice.
“It’s Mishkin and yes it is.” My mother said as she walked to the door and invited our guests in. As they walked in my mother introduced everyone, “This is my husband Ivan.” She said as she pointed to a very well built muscular older man. “My sons James and Gavrill…” My brother and I nodded, “and this is my youngest daughter Yuliya…” Looking around, my mother then pointed to a tall redhead, “This is a family friend Lisa…” and then pointing to the young orange coated mare, “and this is Gavrill’s girlfriend Red Forge.”
The woman, my genetic mother, had a slight look of disgust when she saw me, and the pony in the room. My genetic father wore a smile on the entire time, and the little girl they had brought with them only had a look of curiosity, “So what is your name?” said the little girl.
“Oh forgive me, my name is Nonna… and what is your name?” My mother asked.
“My name is Sarah, and this is my mother and father… ummm… Monique and Alexander.” Sarah said looking up at her parents.
We all exchanged greetings and then moved over to the dining area to eat, “Dinner will be served soon!” My mother said.
As we all sat down, Sarah sat next to me, “So you are my brother, right?” She asked, I nodded trying not to focus on the looks my genetic parents were giving me. “Sooo, are you a mutant?”
“SARAH!” Monique yelled, “I told you not to ask or even talk about that!”
“Honey, calm down, we are guest here, and you told Sarah it was okay to ask her brother anything. So calm down…” Alexander said grabbing his wife’s hand.
“But look, they even have a po…” Monique’s voice was silenced by Alexander covering it up with his hand.
“We will talk about that later at home… okay?” Alexander said getting a small nod of agreement from Monique.
The entire table sat in silence before Sarah spoke up again, “I heard that you can heal yourself, is that true?”
Slowly I began to speak, something I avoided doing since these people entered the house, “Yes… I can heal or regenerate from any wound or injury… why do you ask, do you know any mutants?”
Sarah shook her head, “No, I go to a private school, where they don’t allow mutants into… so I heard you also have other mutant abilities, is that true?”
Who the hell was this brat and where did she get all this information? I thought to myself as I began to eat my cauliflower and broccoli. “They have a tendency to change on me, yeah.” I said and then began stuffing my mouth with food.
“Umm, aren’t you going to eat any meat?” Sarah asked with a confused look on her face.
“Meat? Nah, I stopped eating that a while ago… forced to. I live in a place where eating meat isn’t a good thing.” I said looking over to Red Forge.
“Where?”
I looked over to this young girl, who was probably about 14 or 15 and I sighed. “You are a curious one, aren’t you? …I live in Equestria, in Canterlot…” Suddenly I heard a pair of utensils fall, and Sarah’s eyes opened wide.
“You live with ponies?” She asked almost falling out of her chair.
“He lives in that horrible place?” Monique yelled out to my parents, “What is wrong with you people? Aren’t there monsters and other creatures there; they could kill him.”
“Honey…” Alexander spoke as he tried to calm his wife.
“NO!” She yelled at Alex, “It’s one thing that they have one at the table, but our boy is living in a place full of those freaks! What kind of parents are you?”
My mother and father almost exploded at this woman’s accusations of their character until I spoke, “The kind that doesn’t abandon their children in the middle of the street.” I said calmly eating my vegetables. Suddenly the phone rang, “Excuse me.” I said slowly walking into the kitchen to answer the phone.
“Hello, Mishkin residence.” I answered.
“Ummm, is this how you use this thing?” said a female voice on the phone.
“No, no, no! Talk into that end, and listen on that… like this.” said another female voice.
“Hello? Hello?”
“Hello, Mishkin residence, can I help you?” I said slightly agitated, but somehow confused; the voice sounded way too familiar.
“OH, Hello… is Blaz… I mean James, is James there?’
“No way… Morning is that you?” I said completely surprised.
“Oh Luna’s Stars, it is you…” The voice said followed by cries. “I have been lost all day in this Miami International Airport place… Then I found this mare… who I asked for directions… and she said she met you… and then…” The phone was pulled away.
“Morning, MORNING?!” I said beginning to panic.
“She is fine, it’s me, Parchment… from the airport.”
“Ms. Pride, how are you? Is Morning really okay?” I asked catching my breath.
“She’s fine, just a little shaken up. Would you mind coming down to the airport and picking up Ms. Morning? I am sure we don’t want her getting lost. Just come to the drop off zone when you first enter the airport, we will be waiting for you there.” She said.
“Sure, I’ll be right there, okay, and thank you very much!” I said.
“No problem, good bye!” Parchment said before hanging up.
I quickly hung up the phone and grabbed my mother’s keys from the key rack, “Mom! I’ll be back.”
“Huh?! Where are you going?” My mother asked.
“The airport!” I yelled as I quickly headed out the door.
“Wow, whatever it is, it must be important.” My father said.
I was five minutes from the airport, driving my mother’s mini-van, hundreds of thoughts running through my head, thousands of things I wanted to know, but only one thing I wanted to say… maybe two. I turned off the expressway and into the airport; traffic was bad, but it always was. Suddenly I spotted two familiar ponies waiting in the drop-off zone, a brown coated pony trying to comfort a white coated pony. I pulled up and Parchment quickly noticed me, pointing me out to Morning. Morning quickly grabbed her satchel and walked over to the car with Parchment.
Parchment opened the door for Morning and gestured her in, “Okay, just climb right inside, I think Blaze knows what to do. Quickly now, don’t block traffic.” Parchment said closing the door behind Morning.
I put Morning’s satchel in the back row, and helped her into the middle row and buckled her in with the safety belt. As I did so, she gave me a tight hug. “I missed you, Blaze… I was so scared.”
“I missed you too.” I said hugging her back.
Morning gave me a quick lick on the cheek as I finished strapping her in, and waved good-bye to Parchment as we drove off; she stood there, vanishing into the distance.
“So your world is very loud… and bright… and I am completely scared right now.” Morning said closing her eyes as a pair of headlights drove past us. “How can you be so calm controlling this thing?!”
“It’s not that bad…” I looked over to Morning who looked like she was having a panic attack. I reached back placing my hand on her head. “Just calm down and give me a few minutes…”
“Okay…” Morning said still shaking under my hand.
We drove north on the expressway, exited on 103rd NW and continued east until I arrived at a Dairy Queen. I turned off the car and walked over to the passenger side door. I slid the door open, unbuckled Morning and helped her out of the mini-van. “Slowly now…”
“Where are we?” Morning asked looking at the big red bright sign.
“We’re going to get ice cream.” I said looking over at Morning. Suddenly her ears perked up and she trotted in place excitedly.
After a few moments of being inside we were back outside, sitting in the last two rows of the mini-van, well Morning was laying on the middle row; each of us eating a Blizzard. “So wait, your real parents showed up?”
“Yep!” I said eating another spoonful of cookie dough, vanilla ice cream.
“Wow… just wow… why?” Morning said diving into her cup of strawberry granola ice cream. Suddenly her face popped as she pulled out of her cup, “Are you really okay with them being there right now? Without you?”
“Hey, when I am good and ready, I will go back… also when you are relaxed enough… what are you doing?” I said glancing at Morning as she got closer to me.
“Umm… this?” Morning pulled my cup away finishing my Blizzard, a smile on her face.
“Hey?!” I quickly turned to get my cup back when my lips ran into hers.
“Thanks… for the ice cream… and calming me down… and always thinking of me and everything else.” Morning said as she pulled away.
“You’re welcome.” I said as I rested my forehead against hers, “And thank you for loving me back.”
A few minutes went by as we just rested against each other like that; then my mother’s cell phone went off from the cup holder in the front seat. Morning looked right at it, “What is that?”
“Phone.” I looked at the caller ID, it was my father’s number. I answered the phone by sliding my finger across the screen, Morning completely focused on my actions as I put the phone to my ear. “Hello?”
“James, where are you? Will you be home soon? Did you answer the phone while driving… you shouldn’t do that, it’s against the law now. Is everything okay? Did…”
I interrupted my mother, “MOM! Everything is fine; I had to pick up an important somepony from the airport. She got scared so I pulled over to let her calm down.”
“Hello, Bla… James’s mother.” Morning yelled at the phone.
“Is that her?” My mother questioned. “Oh let me say hi!”
I sighed and put the phone on speaker in front of Morning, “Okay, why don’t you two talk while I drive us home.” The two started chatting immediately; I carefully strapped Morning into the middle row and closed the sliding door. I was originally thinking of taking Morning to a park and letting her fly around to relieve her nerves, but I think that talking to my mom was something that made her feel better. I managed to drive back onto the expressway and all the way home while the two talked, mainly about me. I remember a few times I had to yell back to the two when it came to certain topics.
Chapter 8: The Truth About The Beast.
Morning and I pulled into my parents’ driveway; somewhere along the way she hung up with my mother and spent the rest of the time talking to me. It had been a long time since me and Morning had just talked. I turned off the car and opened the door, outside the front door of the house my brother Gavrill and Red Forge were waiting for us.
“James, what happened? Mom isn’t telling us anything.” Gav said walking over to me. “She just told me and Red to come out here and wait for you...u…”
My brother was either in shock or at a loss of words as I helped Dark Morning out of the mini-van. I had forgotten that Morning was really a very beautiful mare in general with her bright white coat, her indigo mane, her fiery bright orange eyes, and her white leathery wings. Morning is indeed a very beautiful pegasus, a pegasus of the night.
“James, is that…” Gav sputtered as Morning exited the vehicle.
“Let me introduce you two, this is Dark Morning, Captain of the Royal Night Guard, and my very special somepony.” I said, lightly scratching the bridge of my nose.
Suddenly Red Forge was in a slight panic as well as my brother, “Captain?!” they both said.
“Yeah… And this is…” I said as Morning pushed me aside interrupting me.
“You must be Gavrill…” Morning said walking up to my little brother and extending out her hoof. My brother grabbed her hoof and gave it a good shake as he nodded, and then Morning turned to the orange coated unicorn next to my brother. “And you must be Red Forge.” The two ponies greeted each other with a hug. “So where is the rest of your family, Blaze?”
“Blaze?” My brother said looking up at me.
“Yeah, it’s a long story…” I said looking at Morning.
“Sorry Bla… James.” Morning said with a half wink.
We all then headed back inside, Morning’s satchel slung over my shoulder. My mother rushed the door giving Morning a big hug.
“So it’s your fault my son hasn’t come home, let me take a good look at you.” My mother said walking around Morning.
“What is she doing?” Morning asked whispering at me.
“Last time she did this it was to find out whether or not my last girlfriend had good hips for child birth…” I suddenly went quite; the thought of children had never crossed my mind, and by the look on Morning’s face the thought just crossed hers.
Suddenly my mother walked over to Morning and whispered something into her ear, Morning’s ears fell, her eyes widened, her jaw dropped and she turned bright red. “But that’s, what I ca…” Morning started to say before my mother stood up and clapped.
“Okay everyone, back to the table. Morning, I will get you a pillow, you can sit next to James… or is it Blaze?” My mother said giggling like a school girl.
“Mom!” I said, following her into the dining room. Then it hit me… these people were still here; at least my sister Sarah wasn’t that bad.
“More of them, confound these ponies!” Monique yelled slamming her napkin on the table. The woman was upset, so much that she aggressively approached Morning. Out of reflex my wings exploded out from my back from black dust, surrounding Morning.
“Stay away from her.” I said calm and commanding. My biological mother slowly backed away, terrified of my wings.
“Monster!” She yelled crawling away on the floor, my biological father coming to her aid.
“What is wrong with you? Don’t you have any respect for your mother and father?” Alexander said holding his wife as she cried in his arms.
Nonna, my mother, was about to go off, but my father gently placed a hand on her shoulder shaking his head ‘no’.
“Respect? You want me, the child you abandoned to give you respect…” I said trying to restrain the anger boiling up inside of me. “You have to earn it.”
“Earn it?! We gave you life! As your parents we demand it!” Alex yelled.
Something snapped, something different cracked inside of me, my wings turned back into black smoke, sparks of fire flashing within the smoke, and then into my gauntlets. Fire venting from the orbs on the top of my hands, I walked over to my biological parents and squatted till I was at eye level with them. “Yes, you did give me life… and on the autumn day, when I fell out of the tree and broke my neck… I died. Your son died that day, he did not come back, he did not try to earn your love back, he simply died. Now leave…. go mourn James Williamsons who died that warm autumn day.” I said to Alexander, his face dumbfounded as Monique began sobbing in his arms. I got up and headed up stairs, Morning trailing behind me.
Morning and I entered my room, I could hear talking and some arguing downstairs, I fell onto my bed back first. Morning simply climbed over me and laid down, her body between me and the wall, her head resting on my chest as I breathed.
“Aren’t you going to say something?” I said, still a bit angry at the world.
Morning tilted her head and looked at me, a small sigh escaping her lips. “Yeah… I am glad you were born, I am proud that I know you, and I am happy that I love you.” She said giving me a simple lick through the buttons on my shirt.
As I was about to speak a knock came at the door, both Morning and me looked at the door and then back at each other. “Maybe I should get that?” I said. Morning nodded as she took to hiding under my blankets. I walked over to the door and opened it; I was surprised by who was at the door.
“Can I come in?” Sarah said looking into the room.
I gestured her to enter with my hand, “Can I help you with something?” I asked as the door suddenly closed without my help. I looked from the door over to Sarah, “You’re a mutant?!”
“Mutant… is such a dirty word… and it’s not even the truth.” She said running her fingers over the top of her blouse.
“What are you… Hey!”
Sarah started to unbutton the top of her blouse, as I tried to stop her I could feel my feet being held in place by some sort of outside force. “Stay still, dear brother, you need to see this.” As she unbuttoned her blouse, two things came into perspective; one was an odd necklace with an upside down star in which the bottom point was longer and rounded off, and the second was a green orb-like gem on her chest. I stood there confused, “Do you know what this is, does it look familiar…?”
As I was about to speak, something inside me told me to lie, “I have no idea what that is…” I said looking at the orb.
“Really?” Sarah asked as she walked closer. “Do these gems not look the same as mine?” Sarah said lifting up my hands, showing me the gems on my gauntlet.
“What about them?” I asked not changing the expression on my face.
“It seems you need some explanation…” Sarah walked away from me, released the force she had on my feet and then walked over to the window. “Did you know that a long time ago magic, monsters and spirits existed in our world… but as time moved forward the ability to harvest magic from our world was becoming difficult…?” Sarah said as she sat at my desk. “It’s because the magic on Earth was disappearing, fading out just like them. So in order to keep their existence they started to mate with non-magical creatures… like humans. It was humans who gave them strength in their final days before they completely faded out of existence… Sadly, it was the humans’ fault that they faded out of existence as well. So as time progressed, the humans who shared blood with these creatures started to have amazing gifts and powers. Some of these humans were super strong, others could manipulate the elements, while others could even read the minds of others. It was strange how different each ability was, but one thing made a difference…” Sarah explained tapping the gem on her chest. “These gems define us from all the others… you see, those who can use these powers are called Demis, while those who have these gems are called Deities; why Deities…” Sarah lifted her arm, it started to grow and get covered in scales. “This is why we are called Deities, we can transform into the ancient beasts of the past and you, dear brother, are a threat.” Sarah said changing her hand back.
“A threat… why?” I asked.
“Because you have two of these gems, meaning you have the Dark Beast trapped inside of you.” Sarah said applying a small amount of force to my chest.
I stood unmoved by her assault, “and once again why do you think I have this beast inside… because of this?” I said pulling the gauntlets off and tossing them on the floor.
“Huh?!” Sarah released her grip on my chest. “What… how… explain yourself?”
“Explain myself… why don’t you explain first, before I lose my temper. Like what is it that you keep doing to me, and why would you hurt your older brother?” I said sitting on my bed picking up the gauntlets off the floor.
“I can manipulate gravity… now explain these glove things.” Sarah said all agitated.
“These gauntlets are a present from Princess Luna in Equestria and now explain what you were going to do to me!” I asked.
“It doesn’t matter anymore…” Sarah sighed, got up and headed to the door. “Look, I’m sorry I bothered you and your family, Good-bye.”
“Wait!” I said grabbing Sarah by the shoulder, “If they ever find out, you know, your parents, feel free to call me… okay?”
“Huh? Oh don’t worry, Dad knows… it’s mother who doesn’t know.” Sarah said buttoning up her shirt.
“Dad knows?! What do you mean he knows?” I asked.
“Dad’s a Demi.” Sarah said closing the door behind her. “Sorry for the intrusion, dear brother.”
As Sarah exited the room, Morning popped out from under the covers, “Are you okay Blaze?” She said hugging me from behind, her head coming down over my neck.
“Yeah… it’s just… her dad knew…. Her dad knew.” I said as I cupped my face with my hands. I looked back to Morning a slight smile on her face, “What?”
“Nothing it’s just that you care a lot, Blaze.” Morning said giving my cheek a lick. “So what if her dad knows… it’s a secret, secrets destroy bonds. I know.”
“No I don..mmmhhmm…” I said turning to Morning as she began to kiss me, her long wide tongue forcibly entering my mouth as her wings wrapped around me. One thing I had noticed when kissing anypony was that a human can’t do it for too long. For one you can barely breathe and secondly they drool a lot. I learned that lesson the hard way when Morning and I first made out in a park in Equestria. It was a bit before she pulled away, but by the time she did she was already on top of me, her marehood pressing down against the bulge in my pants. “Morning, the door isn’t locked.”
Morning lowered her head and placed her lips against my ear, “I’m not going to slip you inside right now… unless you want me to. I just want to see you smile… and squirm a little.” Morning whispered into my ear, as she engulfed my ear sucking on the lobe. Slowly but steadily she began grinding down against me, her marehood so warm, wet and hot that I could almost feel it through the two layers of clothing I was wearing.
“Why are you uhgnnn!” I said squirming under Morning, her hooves pushing down on my shoulders, and her wings draped over us.
“I love it… when you squeal, Blaze…” Morning said moaning into my ear.
Then without any warning my wings exploded out from my back, completely stretched out. Quickly I wrapped them around Morning and used them to push her down against me harder. A grin flashed across her face, she lifted her head and placed her mouth against the inside of my wing. “Morning, what are you…” I let out a soft moan as she began nibbling and licking some part of my wing that I didn’t even know was there.
“Just like a pegasus… aren’t we, Blaze Drifter?” Morning said enjoying every moment of my reaction. As she continued to grind against me I raised my hands and grabbed her face, my fingers running through her coat from her cheeks to her flank. Morning let out a soft coo as she froze atop of me and began to shudder; I could feel her marehood pulsing and bulging against me.
“Morning, are you okay?” I asked. Morning smiled at me, her face completely flushed. “I’m not done with you yet.” Morning grinned.
“Morning, sto… op.” I muttered as Morning restarted her grinding against me. “What are you doing… You already got off! Why don’t you stop…” I said trying to squirm out from Morning, whose hooves were keeping me pinned to the bed.
“You already have to clean up… just let me finish you… off, Blaze.” Morning said, as she continued to smile while panting. “It wouldn’t be… fair otherwise.”
“Why are you doing… ughnnnnn!” I said while Morning giggled atop of me.
“Well, I was hoping maybe we could go to the Queen of Dairy… Dairy… ummm, ice cream? Maybe… please.” Morning said with a huge smile on her face.
“Okay, okay, okay… I know a place called Menchies… You’ll like it.” I said giving Morning a hug. As I started to change my clothes I realized that Morning was still staring at me as I removed my clothes. “I have to clean up, so umm if you’ll excuse me.” I said heading to the door.
“Well, I could use a snack before we go.” Morning said walking over to me pushing the door shut behind me, her mouth heading down below my waist. “Geez I have forgotten that you’re as big as a stallion, I’m sorry I kept you trapped in those pants.” Morning said as she engulfed my limp member into her mouth while her tongue ran over my groin. In a matter of moments I was ‘cleaned’ by Morning. “See, all clean.” Morning said smacking her lips.
I let out a small sigh as I grabbed a towel from behind my door to dry me and Morning. “You really are something else, you know that, Morning.” I opened the closet and began to search for a new shirt and pants. I pulled out a pair of white cargo rocker pants from my college days and a white button up shirt.
Morning walked back over to me and gave my bare back a nice long lick up, “Hurry up and get dressed, I wanna come back and have seconds.” Morning said as she walked to the door, trotting in place. “Come oooon!”
“Okay!” I said grabbing my wallet and opened the door. I suddenly found Red Forge and Gav sitting on the floor in front of my door, their faces completely flushed. “What where you two… you guys didn’t…?”
They both nodded.
As we headed out it turned out that Red Forge and Gavrill were also going to Menchies, and were going to ask us if we wanted to come along, so we all decide to go walking together. We came across the playground that I used to take Gavrill and Yuliya to. Morning laughed trying to picture me playing with smaller version of my siblings; she took flight and landed on the wooden structure in the middle of the playground.
“So is this where you played as a child, Blaze?” Morning said trying to balance on one hoof while flapping her wings.
A smile escaped me as I ran towards the balance beam and jumped onto the metal rod. My hands slightly gripping the bar as my body and feet stood above me, “Not at all… My playground was the circus, twenty or thirty feet in the air on ropes and small hanging swings.” I said continuing to walk on my hands across the bar.
“Woh!” Gavrill said.
“How awesome!” Red Forge said as she grabbed Gavrill with one hoof and started to lightly shake him, “You can do that, right?”
Gavrill grabbed Red’s hoof, “No-o-o-o-o!” He said as he was shaken.
“Gavrill wasn’t born until after Mom and Dad left the circle.” I said as I cart-wheeled off the balance beam.
Once again Morning took flight and landed next to Gavrill and Red Forge, “Okay! To Ice Cream!” Morning yelled. I tried to quickly catch up to the three.
After pigging out on frozen yogurt for about half an hour we started heading back home. As we walked back Morning spent the entire time looking up at the sky, “Blaze?” Morning asked.
“What is it Morning?” I replied.
“Do you think we would have met if the portal was never opened?” Morning asked stopping, still looking at the sky.
“I don’t kn…” I started to say before I heard a voice from somewhere inside say, “Yes.” I looked around trying to find the source of the voice before it hit me. I looked down at my gauntlets, straight at the gems on them, before I realized they were a pair of eyes looking back at me.
“Blaze? Blaze… are you okay?” Morning asked walking up to me.
“Yes, Morning…” I answered back, “Yes we would have met, even if I didn’t know you were out there. We would have met…” I said looking up at the moon. Morning nuzzled up against me as we started to walk forward, “Morning, why did you ask me that question?”
“Well it’s because of your world’s moon and stars…” Morning said looking up at the sky again. “They look so lonely up there and so distant…”
Looking up at the stars and the moon I simply nodded agreeing with her. “There is too much men-made light around to see the stars, Equestria is lucky that they don’t have so much fake light.” I said.
Suddenly my brother and Red screamed, I looked forward to them only to find them on the floor trying to get up. Quickly Morning and I rushed to them and before we realized, it was getting harder to walk. I quickly looked around and caught my sister Sarah walking out from around the corner before I fell to one knee. I looked to my side and was surprised to see that Morning was still standing, fighting the force my sister was pushing down on us.
“Hmm, why don’t you give up, little pony… and fall!” Sarah yelled applying more force to me and the others.
“Because I can’t… I won’t… I’m pre…” Morning looked over at me with a worried smile on her face, “I’m pregnant.”
“You’re… what?” I asked completely surprised.
“She’s what?” Sarah flinched releasing Morning from the gravity waves.
“How? Whose?” I asked slowly getting back up ignoring the massive amount of force being pushed down on me.
“Yours… I mean you’re the only one I’ve…” Morning said slowly lying down out of exhaustion. “It’s ours… Blaze.”
“That is disgusting!” Sarah yelled raising her hands at us. The street and sidewalk crumbling to pieces as the force wave was heading towards us. I raised my hand to try to shield Morning from the debris, and then I felt a familiar nothingness. I opened my eyes only to see a dark purple energy shield surrounded by green, purple, red and white fire. I looked back at Morning surprised at myself, before I heard Sarah talk to me again. “You are the Demon beast…” Suddenly my brother was lifted into the air and several people walked into the open surrounding us. “Okay, dear brother, here is the deal. We will let your brother and these ponies go if you come with us and do what we say.” Sarah said lifting my brother higher into the air.
I looked into the gems on the gauntlets; it felt as if they said ‘It’s a trap’. I lowered the shield; the flames began subsiding as I did. “Okay, as long as you don’t hurt them… any of them.” I said.
“We want just you.” Sarah said lowering my brother to the ground.
“Blaze, no!” Morning cried trying to get up but unable to.
“It’s okay, Morning, I’ll be fine… remember what I am…” I said before whispering to myself, “A monster.”
As I stood in front of my sister, she looked me over and then grabbed my hands lifting them up. “A present from Princess Luna, huh?” Sarah said looking into the gems which looked angrily back at her. “You will knee and await what is coming to you.”
I knelt down in front of my sister, “Now what?” I said. Then I felt a sharp pain move across my back. I quickly turned to catch a glimpse of a man with blades for hands.
“Now, now, now. You don’t talk to royals like that!” He said stabbing me in the shoulder. As he turned the blade into my shoulder blade he began speaking to my sister, “Okay we got him… can I kill him now?”
“NOOO!” Morning yelled.
“Yes, kill him now so we can end this… I want to go home. Mother is waiting.” Sarah said as I felt a blade enter my back and pierce my heart. He then placed his foot on my back and pulled the blade out, my body falling to the floor. Sarah sighed, “Okay, now kill the rest. We can’t have witnesses.” She said looking at the man with bladed hands.
“Yes, My Lady.” He said as he started to walk over to Morning.
“You promised…” I said getting up off the floor, “You wouldn’t hurt them.”
“How are you still alive?” The bladed man asked.
“I told you… I’m difficult to kill.” I said walking over to the bladed man, then I felt a large amount of force on me. So much that the air escaped my lungs, I felt my body being crushed, my vision became red and then black. I could literally feel the life being crushed out of me… and in the distance I could hear screaming. Then it went black…
It felt like a dream, was I finally really dead, I could hear nothing, see nothing, feel… sadness. I didn’t want it to end this way, I didn’t want to leave Morning… or the other girls behind. Not like this…
“Then help me.” A voice came out from the distance.
“Help you, who are you? Where are you?” I asked.
I found myself floating in a sea of dark fire before another who looked like me came into view. “Help me and we can survive.” said a dark figure surrounded by green and purple fire.
“Who are you?” I asked.
“I have no name… your kind never gave me one. All they have ever done is killed me…” The figure then came closer, a pair of green eyes stared at me from the darkness. “Help me and we can survive this.”
“Survive what?” I said.
An image appeared beneath my feet, I could see Sarah and several others behind her chanting in front of me, the odd thing was that they all looked smaller. “We are currently in my true form… a form that those of Deity blood can kill me. Lend me some strength so I can survive this…” The figure said. I then shook my head from side to side.
“I don’t want you to just survive this…” I said to the figure. “We share the same body, right?” The figure nodded, “Then I will lend you all my strength… Crush them, show them who is truly a monster… together!” I exclaimed reaching out for his hand, red and white fire erupting from my body, circling us both. I felt lightheadedness before a flash of blinding fire overtook my vision and I blacked out.
When I finally awoke from my sleep, it was to the sound of a loud door bell. As I tried to open my eyes, my vision was still blacked out; no something was blocking it out and was on my face, something warm, and something feathery. I reached out and grabbed it, moving it aside. It was my own wing blocking the morning sun from flooding into my eyes. Then I felt something else move beside me and under my wings and blanket. I unfurled my wings and looked down, a small white ball of fuzz covered in black fabric was curled right next to me. “Morning?” I asked giving her a slight nudge.
“More sleep… sleep good…” Morning replied pulling my wing down.
“Mor…” I started to say before I heard someone knock on the door.
“James… James, are you awake, honey? Are you decent?” My mother asked from the other side of the door.
“Yeah, mom, what is it?” I asked.
“A Federal or government agent is at the door looking for Blaze Drifter…” My mother said with a worried expression on her face.
“I’ll be right down.” I said making my wings convert back into gauntlets.
“Wha… what’s going on?” Morning said lifting her head up, it still being under the covers.
“There is a government official downstairs who wants to talk to me for some reason.” I said putting a pair of pants on.
Suddenly the blankets exploded off the bed and Morning darted over to me, her hooves pinning me against the wall of my room. “Blaze, is that you?” She asked staring deep into my eyes.
As I looked down Morning was wearing one of my black button-down shirts unbuttoned; there was something so arousing about it that my second head came out to greet the Morning. “Umm, Morning, I have to put on my pants…” I said blushing under her lips.
“It is you!” She exclaimed giving me the biggest kiss on the lips I have had in a while, so much so I was about to give up on going downstairs, until my mother knocked on the door.
“James… are you awake?” My mother asked through the door.
Morning opened her eyes while still kissing me, her hoof on my erection, before she realized what she was doing and turned bright red in front of me. Morning quickly pulled away and sat on the floor, “Sorry, Blaze…. I kinda lost control.”
“It’s okay; I have to go downstairs but I will be right back, okay?” I said as I finished pulling my pants up and headed downstairs.
“Wait, I will go with you.” Morning said as she began to follow me out the door.
As I headed downstairs I saw a somewhat familiar face, it looked like the old solider guy I met during the Crystal Pony incident, but way younger. Continuing down the stairs I saw my mother serving the man coffee, while my father sat across from him. Then he noticed me and stood up to greet me as I got closer, “Hello, you must be Blaze Drifter of the Equestria Royal Night Guard.” He said shaking my hand tightly as I nodded, “My name is Agent Bart Simmons. I believe we met last night.”
I gave the man a strange look before we both sat down, “We met last night?” I asked.
Morning then trotted up and sat next to me on the sofa, “You don’t remember last night, do you?” She asked.
“I remember getting crushed and then blacking out, but everything was a blur after that…” I said looking over to Morning and then over to the agent. “I’m sorry, you look familiar, have we met before this at all?”
“No, we haven’t, but you did meet my father, near the Crystal Empire if I am right.” Bart said drinking his coffee.
“Your dad…” As I tried to remember the only face I could think of was the old man… “Wait, you’re General Vincent Simmons’s son?” I asked.
“You have good memory, now can you remember last night?” He asked.
“The last thing I remember…” I said as I looked into the orbs on my gauntlet, then suddenly I felt someone push me; push me out of my own body. The next thing I knew I was staring up at my face, but instead of black hair it was white with green and purple tips and my eyes were now green. Then the eyes looked down at me, “Please wait there, I promised I would talk to this gentleman last night.” said the white haired me.
“I am the spirit beast that resides in the body, we spoke last night.” said the spirit.
“Where is Blaze?” Morning asked.
“Blaze is here…” The spirit beast said lifting the gauntlets showing Morning the ruby red orbs on the gauntlets.
“Is he okay in there?” She asked as the spirit beast nodded.
“So I told you I would explain ‘mutants’ and these orbs last night, didn’t I?” the spirit beast said.
“Yes you did but would you mind if I record what you say?” Bart said pulling out a small recording device.
“No, I do not mind if you use a voice recording machine.” The spirit beast said. He then began to explain and repeated most of what Sarah told me last night.
As he explained he showed me the memories of last night and what happened after I blacked out…
As Sarah crushed your body and your consciousness began to fade, I started to take over. She left our body on the floor flattened like mashed potatoes; I could hear your love screaming out your name, and since you did not awake, I decided to. Quickly our body began to heal itself but instead of becoming a human form, it took my original form.
I suddenly took a third person view floating above my body as it began to regenerate; white fur began to cover my body as it began to grow. My gauntlets fell off and lay in the crater my body was starting to grow out of. Finally my body took shape and was as large as an SUV; I looked like a white wolf-like creature with skeletal armor and four large feet.
Suddenly Sarah turned around and began to laugh, “You’re still alive and you seriously think that you can fight me, the Dragon of Gravity?” She said as her arms started to get covered in scales. As the large beast tried to strike at Sarah a large dome of energy surround the beast slamming it into the ground. Then several of those people who appeared out of nowhere started chanting. What appeared to be a magic circle appeared on the ground underneath the beast, “Did you really think you had a chance?”
Suddenly a car flew through the air at Sarah; she easily slammed the car into the ground using her abilities. I turned to see who through the car, it was Gavrill and Red Forge, “You leave my brother alone!” He yelled.
“You fool!” yelled Sarah slamming the two against the ground with her abilities; she then turned to the large beast. “Now let’s see how well that regenerative ability works…” Sarah said applying force to the beast’s head.
Suddenly the scene in front of me looked familiar, the beast then breathed out purple and green fire. Sarah then blocked the flame with her scaled hand, and then the beast went quiet as more people began to chant. As I looked down at the beast, it just exploded into red and green flame. The fur went dark grey, the gauntlets flew to its side and grew into another pair of legs, the body started to grow larger as a pair of massive wings grew out of its back. It let out a huge roar which shook everything around, fire bursting out of its feet, the dome of gravity that held the beast exploded unleashing fire everywhere. As the people around him tried to fight back, nothing seemed to work, every cut and wound inflected would heal, every ability used on the creature failed to do any permanent damage.
Then the two orbs that sat on the creature’s back started to glow, and glowing lines of purple and white started to cover the area like a spider webs. Every person who was there passed out excepted Red Forge, Dark Morning and Sarah. Sarah now looked human, her hands had returned to normal as she started to wave them around. “Why can’t I use my powers!?” Sarah yelled as the large beast got closer to her. “Stay away… stay away from me!” She yelled as the creature started to get closer. As I tried to move in to stop this event from happening Morning stood between the girl and the beast.
“Blaze… Blaze I know you are in there!” Morning yelled extending her wings trying to catch the creature’s attention. “Don’t kill this girl, I know you… it will eat you up like that guy in the Northern Region… please, Blaze!” Morning yelled.
“Blaze… not here… only spirit… must stop girl… stop her from killing us, hurting us… forcing her greed upon us.” The creature spoke.
Morning moved closer, “I promise no one will hurt you while I am around, so please give me back Blaze… please.” Morning said as tears started to roll down her cheeks.
I was pulled back into my body just as Bart reached for his record device, “Well thank you, Mister Spirit Beast, and Blaze Drifter, for your time.”
“You’re leaving already?” I said.
“Oh Blaze I see you have returned, don’t worry I have finished my business with you and your residential spirit. I thank you for your time, have a pleasant day.” Bart said as he got his coat and headed for the door.
I looked at Morning, “What happened?”
“You were the spirit guy from last night…” Morning said moving closer to me and snuggling up against me. “Well at least I know when you are you, and he is he… I think… His eyes are green, yours are red.”
I ran my fingers through her mane, trying to let everything that had happened settle in. My mother escorted Agent Simmons to the door and my father sat there reading the paper.
“So, son, who is Blaze Drifter?” My father asked.
“It’s my name now… you see…” I began explaining the events that led me from my life here on Earth to my new life in Equestria. I left out certain details about my job in Equestria; but I told them everything else, from how my powers kept changing, the incident in the Crystal Empire, and all the mares I stayed with now.
“So your kind mates in groups?” My father asked Morning.
“Not all at once… we just normally share the male in the group.” Morning said with an embarrassed look on her face.
“So my son is being shared by 11 girls to satisfy their sexual needs?!” My mother exclaimed.
I nodded as Morning began to apologies, “I am so sorry Mrs. Mishkin, if I knew any of this was going to happen I probably would have kept your son all to myself.”
“No, it’s okay. I just hope he’s not wearing you girls out. Good Job, honey!” My mother said giving Morning a worried face and giving me two thumbs up. I swear I will never understand my mother. “He used to spend hours masturbating in his room during high school. I can only imagine how tough it must be on you girls.” My mother continued.
“No, I am afraid that one day we’re going to break him…” Morning said her ears bending back. “Wait! Hours?!” Morning said all surprised, and then turned to look at me.
“MOM!” I yelled.
“How about I get everyone some breakfast… are you okay with waffles, Morning, dear?” My mother asked walking over to my father. Morning looked over and nodded, “Good… okay, honey, come on and help me in the kitchen.” My mother said looking at my father; he put down the newspaper and realized what my mother was saying with her eyes. He quickly stood up and followed her into the kitchen.
I looked down at Morning and then ran my fingers through her coat and over her belly, “So how…” I began to say before Morning cut me off.
“Your mother told me I was, she said I had the glow of a soon to be mother.” Morning said looking up at me. “So can she see the future or even inside me?” She said placing her hooves on her belly.
“She has a mother’s intuition… and she has never been wrong…” I said as Morning started to nuzzle up against me, I began thinking about how all this could have happened. My mind started to drift off, thinking of all sorts of things; mutants are not mutants, but magical beings… was that the key? Suddenly I felt Morning began to stretch under my hand, her head in my lap as my fingers ran through her soft coat.
“Mmmmmmmm… Blaze, can we go out today? I want to see more of the world you grew up in.” Morning said looking up at me with her large sweet orange eyes.
“Even after last night’s event? You wanna go back out there?” I asked with a slight grin on my face.
“Yes! …so long as you stay with me.” Morning said curling up next to me.
“Okay… then I will take you out on a date… Earth style.” I said crossing my arms.
“You goof.” Morning said giving my right cheek a fake hoof punch. Suddenly we both heard a click and looked in front of us. My mother was there, taking pictures of us sitting on the sofa together.
I was waiting patiently downstairs as my mother was getting Morning ready for our date; I nervously waited, repeating my plans for our date. First a dinner here at a nearby restaurant that was ‘Pony Friendly’, then come home and sleep to prepare for the drive to Orlando. I had purchased a pair of tickets to Disney Epcot, Animal Kingdom and a Renaissance fair on the way back for me and Morning for the next few days.
I then looked over myself in the mirror, my hair was still black with red tips, a little long, the color of my eyes now red, and some of the tattoos or markings on my body had snuck their way onto the bottom of my neck. I was wearing a black jean jacket, a white button-up long-sleeved shirt, and a pair of black jeans. Then I looked down at my shoes, a pair of black and brown slip-on shoes. I walked over to the sofa and sat down. As I sat waiting on the sofa I could still hear the shower running; then my mother popped her head out from the top of the stairwell.
“Hey, hon… Morning is going to be down in a bit… like an hour or so. Okay, love you, bye!” My mother said quickly disappearing back upstairs.
“An HOUR!” I exclaimed falling back onto the sofa, my father sitting there nodding while reading the paper.
“You might as well take a nap or something… Your mother, sister and Red Forge are gonna be a while with your Morning. Also you still look sleepy, son, maybe you should really take a nap.” My father said.
“You’re probably right…” I said which was followed by a yawn. It looked like I still really wasn’t used to being awake during the day. I laid back into the sofa and closed my eyes, my thought wondering as I began to drift into dreamland.
As I slept it seemed I entered a state in which I could speak with the Spirit Beast that resided in me, we both stood upon a sea of black flames clothed in opposite colors.
"Hello, James... or do you prefer Blaze?" The spirit asked.
"Blaze, and earlier you said you had no name?" I asked the spirit.
"What you say is the truth... I have no name you can pronounce." said the spirit.
"How about Shadow...Ash? Shade? ummmm, or Adam?" I said listing the names.
"Shade... I like it, it sounds familiar." Shade said.
"So what brings us here today, Shade?" I asked looking around the black sea of fire. "I mean, this place doesn't look very cozy..."
"What do you speak of... this is your heart, Blaze." Shade said looking at me with a raised brow.
"My heart... I don't understand; why is it like this?" I asked.
"It is because we are too different, our souls clash, fighting and repelling one another." Shade said. "And before you ask, it is because, Blaze... you were never a Demi or a Deity... your body does not hold the blood of my race." Shade said looking around while moving away. Suddenly the sea of black flame started to part, and underneath I could see the night sky. I turned to look at Shade who was staring up and my gaze followed his; above us an old forest started to come into view. "The night sky is your soul, Blaze; it is where your soul feels the most at ease... while mine is the forest above. You see the forest and the sky cannot live in the same place..." Shade continued.
"I still don't understand, Shade... why am I so different, are you saying my abilities come from you being inside of me?" I said beginning to panic.
"Blaze, I had to ask you for your help to use your abilities... you do not have a spirit beast blood in you, yet you control fire, you have wings and you can heal from any wound. That gift is not from us, but from humanity. I dare say, Blaze Drifter, you are truly the oddest creature I have ever seen." Shade said before completely moving away and disappearing into the distance.
"So wait... does that mean I really am a mutant?!" I sat there drifting in the sky thinking, "So does that mean I am even more of a freak now? Wait!" I stood up and looked around. "Shade? Shade! I have so many more questions, like, why where you reincarnated in my body? Shade? Shade?!" I yelled into the distance.
Author's Note
I know I've teased you guys in this one and I am sorry... I was trying to explain a lot... I didn't do a good job on it.
Pulled the chapter off because a lot of people didn't like something, truth be told I was hoping to bring the truth of the matter into light at a different point in time, but I think you guys deserve this truth now. Added more to the end of the chapter, it actually works a little better now. Special thanks to KCKitsune for hearing me out.
Chapter 9: Dear Journal... Part 1
I hated airplanes. I loved flying… I just hated being in an airplane, you have no control on where you are going. Where was I going… Neo Equineox, a small island with a portal to another world, Equestria…
A few weeks ago I had received a letter from an old college friend who had heard of my unfortunate situation. So he invited me to come to Equestria for work, or so he said. My skills in computers were okay and my technical skills were below average; unless he needed me for physical labor or was on the lookout for circus performer, I seriously wasn’t going to get this job. Still, what the hell, a free trip is a free trip, and I wasn’t going to pass up an opportunity like this because I felt under-qualified.
“Uhhh we will be arriving in Neo Equineox in just a few moments… Uhhh, please bucket your safety belts until we have come to a complete stop… Uhhh, thank you for flying with us today.” The overhead speakers said.
I looked around as people, and some ponies sat back down in their chairs. Thank goodness I never left my seat or unbuckled my belt. Stupid planes…
I had an easy enough time exiting the plane with my backpack and retrieving my bag. What I found odd was the amount of security they make you go through before entering the portal. First they scan you for any weapons, then they go through all your bags and pull out any weapons or weapon like items, finally they sit you down and question you about your reasons for entering and why you brought any so called weapons with you.
It was my turn finally; I sat in a small booth with two pairs of scissors, an old school shave kit and blade, toe nail clippers, some medication and a Sony PSP. A small young lady with blue hair and a business attire to match entered the room. She had a very strong floral scent with a name badge that read ‘Jo’.
“So Mr. Mishkin, what brings you to travel beyond the gate?” She asked.
“Work.” I stated.
“Do you know how long you will be staying?” Jo asked.
“Not at the moment.” I replied.
“Okay… So why do you need all these sharp tools?” Jo asked looking at me with a stare that could paralyze a puppy.
“Umm, I was told by a friend who lives there that electricity is in short demand, so to bring non-electrical items…” I said.
“What about the PSP? It is the only electronic device you have… no cell phone, iPod, touch pad.” She asked, her eyes returning to her paperwork.
“Just using it to ki… pass time on the plane.” I replied.
“What about these blue pills?” She asked raising an eyebrow.
“Medication, it’s for my thyroid.” I responded.
“Okay last question, do you have any tattoos that are not listed or documented?” Jo asked.
“Yes…” I replied hesitantly.
“Okay what is it and where, or would you like to show it to me?” She said tapping the desk with a pencil.
“Show, it is rather large.” I said while standing up lifting my shirt. The tattoo covered my chest, arms, back and outer thighs; the pattern had a tribal look to with a few defined images.
“Hmmm, well here you go.” Jo said, handing me a bunch of papers, a box with the words ‘Manual/Solar Charger’ printed on the brown box. “You check out just fine…very fine. Your group number is 38B, and your personal transport number or PTN is 14. Put all your stuff away except this paper, and your passport. When you are done head out of the room and down to your left; look for the LED that says your Group number and wait for them to come collect you. Oh! By the way if you have any questions when you return back to Earth, my number is on the top of this page… My personal number.” Jo said as she left the room.
“Thank you.” I said as she walked out. I quickly put all my stuff and extra papers away before returning to the long hallway. I follow her directions and found a large terminal like waiting room with LED screens everywhere. It took me a while but I found my group. I walked over to a vacant seat and sat down.
As I looked around a little bit a fear took a hold of me, I saw several soldiers walking the area, and a few sitting down in my group. I took in a deep breath to relieve the tension, because the truth is I had a reason to fear these soldiers. I was a mutant, a type 2 mutant, dangerous and heavy weapon required. Why was I dangerous… because I have two abilities; the first one is to recover or heal rapidly from any injury, and the second was the ability to manipulate the hydrogen molecules in the air. Not a very good combination, especially during the mutant registration act… Type 1, 2, and 3s were to be locked up or destroyed. Eventually this came to a close when human rights activists decided to stand up for mutant rights, but mutants are still seen as a danger. We aren’t allowed to travel without permission, we have to go through regular blood test monthly and then are locked up for our own safety if we’re a danger to ourselves or the people around us. Bullshit!
Thank the stars I wasn’t a registered mutant, if I were, I would have been locked up a long time ago. I took out my PSP and continued playing a Japanese robot game I purchased a while ago, until our group would be collected.
An hour or so passed before a man with a clipboard, glasses and the highest pants I had ever seen who was escorted by two marines came over to our section and called our group number.
“Group 38B, please gather your personal belongings, turn off all electronic devices and put away any unnecessary items. Once you have all gathered we will head down to our right and proceed to the gate.” The clipboard man said.
I stood up turning off my PSP and slipping it into my book bag before heading to the man with the glasses. Apparently only 10 to 15 people or ponies were allowed to pass through the gate every two hours; the reason for this was that between Earth gate use, Equestria was using the portal to send things through.
“Okay I count 14… I see fourteen on my list… we are good to go. Please follow me.” The clipboard man said before heading down the terminal. We began climbing upstairs, both electrical and normal stairs. Behind us the two soldiers walked keeping a few feet away from us. As we climbed we passed through a large wall of cold air that led outside. Finally we made it to the top; we were completely surrounded by what appeared to be a medical facility. We were outside but still almost surrounded by white walls and medical symbols.
“Attention all first timers, please remember that once you cross over you will be hit with a cleaner atmosphere and the magic from the portal can cause some side effects. Please be careful and step through one person at a time. Thank you and have a safe journey.” The clipboard man said before walking over to the portal and began counting off numbers.
One after another one, humans and ponies walked through the portal, finally it was my turn. “Do you have all your papers and baggage sir?” The clipboard man asked, I nodded before he gestured me to go in.
I walked through the portal, it was like being pulled and stretched across the world. Light and darkness flooded my eyes before my feet landed on solid ground again. I was suddenly overtaken by the fresh clean air, I felt light-headed and dizzy. A medical personal escorted me a little forward before asking, “Are you okay… if you need to throw-up, please do so to your left.”
I looked over to my left and saw a white bowl of some kind; I rushed over grabbing the handle bars on the side and threw-up. They handed me a bottle of water and sat me down in a chair next to a mirrored wall. A doctor or nurse came into up to see me, “Ahh a cookie tosser… We don’t get that too often… So I am going to ask you a few questions to make sure you are alright, do you understand?” The man asked.
“Yes, I understand.”
“Do you know who you are, and where you are?” He began asking.
“My name is James Mishkin, and I am in Equestria…?”
“Good, next look in the mirror, has anything about you changed?” He said gesturing to the mirror next to me. I looked over…
“No, not that I can… wait, my eyes are gold?” I stuttered.
“Gold? You mean light brown…” The nurse started to say walking over to me. He placed a light in my eye and began to inspect my eye. “So, what color where they before?”
“Dark brown.” I replied.
“Uhhh, yeah they are gold tinted alright.” He said writing it down, “Anything else?”
I quickly began to inspect every part of my body making sure nothing else had changed, got added on or subtracted. After patting myself and looking at myself in the mirror I found nothing else and let out a sigh of relief. I looked at the nurse, “Does this happen often?”
“Not really, it happens once in a while. I’ve seen it about twice… I think?” The nurse said, before writing down what had happened on my paper and told me to proceed once I felt that I was able to. “When you’re feeling up to it, head over to that green unicorn over there with the glasses and clipboard.” The nurse said leaving for another patient.
A few minutes had passed; I stood up and walked over to the green unicorn who was levitating a clipboard in front of her. “Okay, paperwork… Number 14, James Misssh-kin, welcome to Equestria.” She said scribbling some stuff on my papers. “Now just wait here until the others arrive.”
It was about half an hour later, the sun was beginning to set when we left the Equestrian gate way. As we walked down a cobblestone path I noticed we were being escorted by ponies in gold armor and dark purple armor, some carrying spears while others carried swords. I started to walk closer to one of the ponies dressed in dark purple armor; from what I could tell she had a light purple coat, a straight bouncy purplish-grey mane, and bright purple eyes. “How are you this fine day?” I asked.
“I’m fine.” The female armored pony said. “Why do you ask?”
“Just trying to make conversation.” I said moving a little closer to her. “So… what’s with all the armed guards?” I asked.
“You humans are weak compared to some of the animals and creatures of Equestria, also Diamond Dog raids… they have a tendency to attack your kind as soon as you come into Equestria.” She said looking up at me as I gave her a smile. She turned away, “Seriously, what could my sister see in your kind?”
“What was that?” I asked.
“It’s nothing just… shhhh!” She paused and looked around, “Did you hear that?” She asked looking around.
I steadied my breath and for a second I heard something… something underneath. “The ground is shifting… like giant moles…” I murmured.
The purple armored pony looked at me with a surprised look before yelling out, “DIAMOND DOGS!”
Holes opened up all over the ground, with large gorilla like dogs jumping out of them. “Take what you can!” One of the dogs yelled, swatting the purple pony I was talking to. As I looked around the Diamond Dogs were taking our luggage, and pulling jewelry off any human they could find. These large dogs carried themselves like gorillas, with very little armor or clothes, but they were armed. These Diamond Dogs carried very primitive spears and swords.
“Are you okay?” I said trying to help the purple pony up.
She began to nod when her eyes open wide in fear, “Look out!” She yelled, but it was too late. As the Diamond Dogs fought off the pony guards, one of them lost their balance, his spear finding its way into my back.
Now just because I can heal from any wound doesn’t mean that it doesn’t hurt, quite the contrary, healing from the wound hurts just as much as receiving the injury. The spear pierced my skin, its dirty rusty edges burning and tearing at my flesh. Then it cracked my left shoulder blade, moving in and through my lung… at this point I could feel myself begin to drown in blood as the blood started to flood into my lungs. The spear missed my heart, but barely, the edge still cutting through muscles in my chest, before exiting the front of my shirt. I cringed from the pain, screaming and cursing, my hand reaching for the tip grabbing it before it went any further.
“You fool! We no want to kill these humans!” One of the Diamond Dogs said.
I looked over to the pony I was trying to help up, “Run, take everyone with you...” I said coughing up blood. “I will hold them here…”
“Are you crazy?! You’ll die…” She said looking at my wound.
“Seriously I think I’m pretty much doomed…already…” I stood up and pulled out the spear, dumbest thing I ever did. I started swinging the spear at the Diamond Dogs. “Come and get me you… you… cat-lovers!”
“Cat What?!” yelled one of the Diamond Dogs as he hit me with his large paw, my body taking the impact, sending me off a few feet to the side. I felt my arm break as it took the hit and my leg crack as it slammed into the ground.
I looked over to the pony in purple armor, “Get them out of here!” I yelled as I got back up and ran towards a Diamond Dog, stealing one of their loot bags, as I ran off into the woods.
A large armored mare with a blue mane walked over to the pegasus on the ground who I was speaking to, “Sorry Eclipse, no can do… that human is on his own.” Icy said picking up Dark Eclipse onto her back.
The rest of the people and armored ponies ran off as I hid in a tree, the Diamond Dogs sniffing around for me.
“He here somewhere… keep looking!” One of the thin Diamond Dogs exclaimed. I stared at my watch, cringing in pain, my body recovering from all the injuries I had just taken. At one point I had to bite down on my belt to relieve the stress from the recovering. Five minutes had slowly ticked passed, until I decide it was time to start scaring these dogs.
“Where he go? He was bleeding… follow his blood!” A thin Diamond Dog yelled.
“No blood… it stopped.” A large Diamond Dog replied.
“What is that?” A short Diamond Dog said pointing at my direction.
“Hey guys, what’s up?” I said coming out from my hiding spot, dropping the bag of stolen goods.
“Ready to give up, weak human?” said a Diamond Dog.
I looked up giving a toothy grin, and then stared back at the Diamond Dogs. “Nah, ‘cause you guys really can’t do anything to me.” I said taking a standard martial arts pose. “Come at me fools!” I said only thinking to myself that I sounded corny.
Several Diamond Dogs started to rush at me; I gave a swift punch forward releasing fire with my punch. The Diamond Dogs slid to a stop before turning around, “What… what was that?”
I for some reason or another decided to go religious on these Diamond Dogs, “I am Lucifier! The King of the Underworld, keeper of damned souls…” I then pointed at the Diamond Dogs, releasing fire into the air around me. “And I have come to drag you dogs to HELL!”
“What is hell?!” said the Diamond Dog in charge.
I turned to him setting the air around him and the others on fire keeping it at a distance as not to burn them, but for them to feel the heat. “It is fire and brimstone, lakes of lava and blood, and scream of the evil and wicked burning forever… until the END OF TIME!”
The Diamond Dogs screamed and shrieked before running off, either into the woods or underground. I looked around after a few seconds had passed and quickly turned off all the fire, making sure that I didn’t set fire or burn the trees in this forest. I began to walk out of the forest and back to the road I was on. The sun had already set and the moon was in full view.
“Hey there beautiful…” I said looking up at the crescent moon. “Glad to see you’re as beautiful as ever.” I said giving a smile before grabbing my stuff and began walking down the dirt road again.
I was awoken by the sound of a train whistle, as I opened my eyes I found myself in an old school locomotive, surrounded by talking ponies. As I adjusted myself in the chair I felt a little nauseous, I had just come out of being interrogated by several US marines and ponies in gold armor asking me how I fought off a pack of Diamond Dogs. My first day in Equestria and I had been thrown into a portal, fought off a pack of Diamond Dogs after nearly being stabbed in the heart and then pulled in by the authorities and asked questions on how I survived. I let out a heavy sigh as I pulled out a letter I had received from my friend a few weeks ago inviting me to Equestria for a job opportunity. Supposedly I was to meet him in a place called Donut Joe’s in Canterlot, I looked out the window at the morning sun, hoping that today would be a better day.
As I sat there a little colt was running around and accidently bumped into my leg. As he turned to apologies he froze; he had caught me mid-yawn and I had a horrible habit of yawning without covering my mouth. As I finished my yawn the young colt as well as a few other ponies on the train had a terrified look on their faces. I quickly covered my mouth and apologized, quickly getting off the train into a weird station.
It took me a bit to find some signs in English and when I did I quickly discovered I was in Canterlot. After a few minutes of asking directions, getting weird looks and getting lost; I found my way out of the station. Standing there I looked around; it was a beautiful sight to behold, a large castle, sculpted buildings, and statues to match.
“Cra…ud…” I muttered to myself trying not to say such a vulgar word out loud. Looking around I then realized something very important, I had no idea how to get to Donut Joe’s. I smacked my forehead with the palm of my hand, “The directions…. They’re here in my poc… ket.” I said looking at the blood covered torn directions in my hand. At that moment my anger got the better of me and the paper combusted into flames.
“How did you do that?” A female voice said from behind me.
“Ahhh!” I yelped as I was caught off guard and stumbled over myself landing on my ass. Quickly looking up I caught a look at my scarer, a white pegasus pony with an indigo mane and orange eyes.
“Wow! I didn’t think you humans scared so easily.” The white pegasus said giggling.
“Ha-Ha, very funny…” I said as I tried to get to my feet. Suddenly I felt something on my head; as I looked up I noticed this little pony had put her hoof on my head.
“You have nice hair… do you color it?” She asked.
“I don’t color my ha…i…r…, wait what color is my hair?” I said looking at this pony in a terrified way.
“Umm, black with red tips?” She replied. I quickly dropped my backpack and began to go through it until I found a mirror. I quickly pulled the mirror out to look over myself; black pants red threading and pockets, black shirt, black sneakers and black hair with red… tips. “Why what’s wrong with it, I like it.” This pony said putting her hoof back on my head and messing it up more.
“Look you.” I said grabbing her hoof, “I don’t know who you think you are but…”
“Oh! I’m Morning Dart” She exclaimed interrupting me. “And you are?”
I let out a sigh, “My name is James Mishkin… uhh, what’s wrong?” I said looking at Morning Dart who was blushing like crazy.
“Well… I was wondering if I could have my hoof back. Not that I mind… it’s just embarrassing.” She said as I quickly released her hoof, Morning then caught the scent of something, pulled the hoof closer to her face and gave it a good sniff. “Orange mint…”
“What are you do..ing…?” I said as she got closer to me.
“You smell really good…” Morning said her face getting closer to my chest.
“MORNING DART!” I yelled.
Morning realized what she was doing and quickly pulled away, “So sorry about that… hormones.” She said giggling. “Wait… did you say James Mishkin?” She said coming about 2 inches away from my face.
I was taken by surprise when she said my full name; normally ponies had a rough time with human names. I know, I spent the last few hours being interrogated by them. “Yes, why do you ask?”
“Har… Win… your friend sent me to meet up with you, he is going to be busy for a couple of days and he asked if I could watch over you… that’s okay, right?” Morning said digging her hoof into the ground.
“A couple of days… how long are we talking about here?” I asked patting myself clean.
“Well with what happened at the Royal Wedding and all the security… I would say… about 4… no 6 days.” Morning said with a smile.
“6 DAYS! DUDE THIS IS LOW! EVEN FROM YOU!” I yelled while looking at the sky, I gave another heavy sigh, “I’m sorry… Maybe I should just go find a hotel or something; I really don’t want to cause inconvenience to someone I just met.” I said looking back at Morning.
“You wouldn’t, I am used to living with a lot of ponies, and also you probably won’t find a place to stay. Everything is either booked or taken, I checked.” Morning said slightly turning red.
“You checked… so you didn’t want me to stay with you at first, huh?” I said picking up my large duffle bag and rolling suitcase.
“No, that’s not it…” Morning said before mumbling something I couldn’t even hear.
“Huh? What was that?” I asked.
Morning’s face became flushed as she panic and quickly trotted ahead of me, “Nothing, it’s nothing… Why don’t we head back to my place and drop those off. Then I could show you around Canterlot.” Morning smiled while turning to face me, her face completely flushed. “It could be like a date or something.”
A date with a pony… yeah, like that would even happen. Morning was cute, but she wasn’t someone I would go out with. I mean, we’re two different species. As I followed her back to her home I noticed a few things that caught my eye; every stallion that Morning passed followed her with their eyes, and a few human males did too, but what threw me for a loop was whenever we were walking alone she would flick her tail, exposing herself. What was worse was that my nose was more sensitive than of a human or even a pony from what I could gather, and every time she flicked her tail a strong musky smell invaded my nostrils. The scent and the shape of her… well, her ass was starting to make me even reconsider my original thoughts.
“What’s wrong, James?” Morning said stopping suddenly, her tail giving a light flick into the air.
“No..” My voice cracked followed by me clearing my throat, “Nothing’s wrong just a little out of shape…” I said looking around at my surroundings, and then I spotted a park. “Hey do you mind if we take a little break over there?” I said pointing at the park.
Morning turned scrunching her mouth as she looked at the park, “Yeah sure, I am little tired too… I’m not much of a day pony…” Morning then looked shocked and turned to me, my face unchanged.
“What?” I asked.
“Umm, nothing… never mind.” Morning said letting out a sigh as she headed to the park, “Come on slow-poke.”
I chased after her until she reached a tree, immediately I tossed my bags to the side and sat down on the grass under a tree. I could smell the trees, the clean air, the mildly wet dirt and the bitter grass. I lay back onto the grass, letting the shade of the tree cool me off. As I opened my eyes I found Morning right above me, causing me to feel slightly embarrassed.
“Aren’t you worried about getting your clothes dirty?” Morning asked.
I looked down at my black shirt and black pants, “No, not really. I found a comfy spot and I’m not moving.” I said turning onto my side away from Morning.
“You are a strange ‘guy’ James… so, ummm. Are you gonna tell me how you did that fire thing or am I gonna have to wait.” Morning said lying down against my back.
“That was… a lighter trick.” I said nervously as I started to feel her warmth against my back.
“A lighter?” Morning asked. “Oh the pocket flint… you can do that with that thing?”
“Yes!” I said, relived that she believed me. “Yeah it has a flammable fuel inside that you can release and ignite.”
“Okay… I guess that works.” Morning said, slightly snuggling against me. “You don’t mind me getting so close do you?” Morning asked, I responded by shaking my head no. “So James, what brings you to Equestria? Other than your friend.”
“A new life, a new beginning.” I said.
“What was wrong with your old life?” Morning asked.
“Why do you think something was wrong?” I asked Morning.
“Someponies start a new life because of bad beginnings or a bad end. You seem like you might have had a bad end…” Morning stated.
“A little bit of both actually…” I said turning to face the sky. I began telling Morning about my life, about how my parents abandoned me but not why. How I was left at the circus at the age 10, and was raised by the ‘Flying Mishkins’. Then how the circus closed down after the gateway between the worlds was open, and that my new family lost their jobs, moved to Florida and how my father began working with his brother in the used car business. Without realizing it I told her my darkest secret, the real reason he left earth. “Anne Brown… she was my fiancée.”
“Fiancée? You were going to get married?” Morning said moving her head over mine.
“Yeah, but she cheated on me with my best-friend for almost 2 years.” I replied.
“Cheated? I don’t understand?” Morning asked.
“Umm, she was having sexual relations with my best friend even though me and her were both virgins when we met.” I replied. “Plus after all that happened she told me the reason she had sex with him was, ‘Because I thought you slept around before we met and I wanted some experience.’…Experience?!” I said punching the air. “What are we a video game?! So I took my stuff and left the day I found out. As far as I was concerned she was the one who threw our relationship away.”
“Why was it her fault, she just wanted to make sure she was able to satisfy your sexual needs…?” Morning said lowering her head onto my chest.
Almost by reflex my hand went to her head and I started to run my fingers through her mane. “Truth… she should have asked me, communicated her fears and feelings, not go around my back and have sex with the worst sexual deviant I know.” I said letting out a huge sigh as my hands started to run over Morning’s shoulders and back.
“I am sorry to hear that, what was his name?” Morning murmured.
“Michael Turner… great guy, I don’t blame him for what happen. I even spoke to him a few days later and he told me that he rejected Anne at first, telling her that I never slept with anyone.” I said.
“You humans have the weirdest names. Tur-nner, sounds like somepony that should be working on pipes or jars. Though I like yours, James, it’s simple, clean and easy to say. James.” Morning said as she raised her head above mine once again.
“So what’s your story, beautiful?” I said looking deep into Morning’s bright orange eyes.
“I worked hard all my life, my job was it for me. My parents raised me and my sister right. I then went to go work in the castle, and worked my way up. Eventually everything was running fine until I ran into some complications, and when I went for help, they told me to solve it myself.” Morning said moving closer, “James, I am so sorry but I can’t help myself.
“About wha…mpghhhh!” I said as Morning kissed me. My first reaction was to try to pull away from her, but the ground I was lying on was preventing me. After a few seconds of being pinned to the ground by Morning I really started to enjoy the kiss, but then I realized one thing, ponies drool a lot. Most of the time I spent lip locked with Morning, I was swallowing her drool. She then pulled away and I gave a little cough as it was too much for me.
Morning was only a few inches away when she began to apologies, “James, I am so sorry, I didn’t mean too… well I wanted to but, I am so…mmmhhh.” Morning started to say before I grabbed her muzzle and pulled her back onto my lips. I literally lost myself on her lips, in her mouth, and around her tongue. I have no idea how much time had pass by as we lay in the park under that tree.
The sun had just set when Morning pulled away, her eyes even brighter in the moonlight. “I’m sorry, Morning Dart, I couldn’t stop…” I said lying on the ground looking up at Morning.
Morning then gently placed a hoof over my mouth, “You can call me Morning…” She said.
“Sorry Morning…” I replied.
“No, no, no, it’s fine. I was really enjoying myself; I just thought we might want to move indoors.” Morning said as another pony passed by looking at us. We both turned red in the face and looked at one another; I simply nodded agreeing with Morning. We both stood up and continued walking to Morning’s apartment, suitcases still in hand. I still couldn’t believe what was happening, I just met this ‘pony’ and I was now heading back to her apartment with the intention of doing ‘other things’.
“Morning, I’m sorry I don’t think I can… I mean you are a pretty girl… mare, but I don’t think this is a good idea.” I said looking away.
Morning stopped and turned to face me, “Listen James, I regret nothing that we have done, or will I regret if we do anything else. Cause right now my heart is beating really fast, my thoughts are filled with you and your scent, and I really want you…” Morning said getting closer to me.
I could barely swallow, let alone breathe, “Look, I already told you I am a…” I began to say to only be silenced by the tip of her hoof against my lips.
“Just like me… a virgin, right?” Morning said with a glisten in her eyes and a sweet smile that could melt the heart of any person I knew, I nodded under her hoof. “Good!” She said walking away flicking her soft tail and letting it run smoothly across my face. The scent of a field of flowers and morning dew lingered on my face and in the air.
As her soft tail left my face I felt my heart drop, as if it was tugged or pulled out, and that’s exactly what Morning was doing, pulling on my heart one little tug at a time. The scent of musk then followed after, it caused me to twitch and I felt my lower member strain against my pants. “Seriously if I wasn’t weird enough already…” I said.
We made another turn before Morning said with a happy hum in her voice, “We’re here!”
I looked up at the large building in front of us; it was about 3 stories tall and painted greyish blue and what I found odd was everywhere else I had seen so far I had seen flags with a sun emblem. This building was decorated with moon emblem flags; I decided not to pay that much attention to it. From what I understood Equestria had two princesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and anybody… anypony was allowed to follow who they wanted. “So you said you lived with a bunch of roommates?” I asked as we walked into the building.
“Yeah, but they are all probably at work by now… plus we all have our own rooms. So we can be as loud as we want.” Morning said flicking her tail as we walked up the stairs to her room.
“If you keep doing that I might not wait till we get to the room…” I said in a low voice, but still loud enough that she could hear me. Morning then froze at the top of the stairwell, “What’s wrong?” I said as I finally caught up with her and noticed another pony standing in the hall.
“Poison Heart?! What are you still doing here?” Morning said slowly backing up trying to hide me.
“Finishing a potion…” Poison Heart said before her hunter green eyes focused on me. “My, my! Is that him?” The dark purple coated pony asked.
Morning then rushed to her roommate pulling her off to the side as they began to talk, I stood there and began to look over the two. While they both looked to be the same size, Morning did seem thinner but I think that was because she was a pegasus. This Poison Heart was a unicorn and kind of different from everypony I had seen today. I mean, her mane was a yellow-green set up with long twirls that followed into her tail, but she had these tuffs on her ears… which I noticed Morning also had but smaller. What really caught me by surprises was her ‘cutie mark’, it was a red heart dripping green liquid. The two then stopped talking and Poison Heart trotted towards me.
“Good luck lover-boy!” She said as she trotted down the stairs.
My heart literally skipped a beat, as I turned to find Morning just few inches from me. “She didn’t scare you or looked weird to you… did she?” Morning said as her lower lip began to pucker.
I stood there and began to think… “Well to be honest… she had this very alluring mature look to her… almost as if she could eat me alive with her eyes.” I said shaking a bit.
“Pffft!” Morning said as she began to laugh, rolling around on the ground laughing hard.
“What? What’s so funny?!” I asked.
“Well, she did say she would…” Morning said trying to speaking through her laughter.
“Would what?” I said crouching down to look at Morning’s face.
“That if she was left alone with you… she would eat you alive! I just found it funny that she could make you feel that with just her looks!” Morning said slowly getting up.
I just looked away, flushed in the face until Morning stopped laughing. Eventually she got up and headed to her room, pushing the door open.
“Welcome home… well at least for now…” Morning said as she walked in.
I lowered my head as I entered through the doorway; looking around I noticed it looked very roomy. The kitchen was exposed to the living room via a bar window, the living room was cluttered with multi-colored pillows, and a hallway with two door that lay at the end of the living room. The apartment itself was painted with a warm off-white color, with very few paintings on the wall. Then I noticed an old Scottish Claymore hanging on the wall, “Woh!” I said putting my stuff down.
“I knew you ponies had weapons, but not weapons like this.” I said touching the green hilt and scabbard of the sword.
“You like?” Morning said as she entered the kitchen and began to drink down a bottle of what appeared to be apple juice. “Urghh! God this tastes nasty!”
“You okay?” I said looking over to Morning, “Maybe you shouldn’t drink that stuff if it tastes bad.”
“Have to… medicine. Blah!” She said scraping her tongue with her teeth. Morning then turned on the faucet and began to drink from the tap.
Morning gestured me to go sit in the living room; after looking for a good group of pillows I sat down. Then I fell over and laid down… I was tired, still tired from yesterday. “Maybe just for a second…” I said as I closed my eyes.
Wiping away the excess water on her face Morning walked out of the kitchen with a newspaper. “So did you hear about what happened yesterday? Some human fought off a pack of Diamond Dogs and got… away…” Morning said walking into the living room, catching me already asleep in this den of pillows. She smiled and walked up to me, laying down right next to me, her head resting on my chest. “You must be tired… someone who can fight Diamond Dogs and breathe fire… you must be something special… are you a soft skin dragon or something…” Morning said while I slept. She nuzzled up into me and fell asleep. There we stayed the whole night, wrapped around each other covered in pillows, keeping each other warm as we slept.
The next morning I found myself unable to move, something was holding me down; it was warm, fuzzy and breathing. I remembered falling asleep in the pillows but was I moved somewhere, did Morning cover me up with a blanket? After fidgeting for about a minute I was able to remove the pillow that covered my eyes. There she was, her head resting on my chest, her mane completely relaxed as it covered half her face. Somehow I knew she was going to do this, but I wasn’t angry… I was happy, it felt nice not being alone. The arm that I managed to free I used to run my fingers through her coat, from the back of her chin to her collarbone. She began to coo and smile, I stayed there for a while just enjoying her warmth… her smile.
‘What happened between now and yesterday morning.’ was all that I could think about, how could someone just get that comfortable with someone they just met? My thoughts wandered about home, friends… loved ones, but they always seemed to return to the pegasus that I found sleeping upon my chest. This couldn’t be love at first sight… I was too old to believe in that shit. I thought as I let out a heavy sigh, “Maybe… maybe this is all a dream.” I said looking out the window as the morning sunlight began to flood the room.
“Then let’s keep dreaming…” Morning murmured in her sleep.
I smiled and placed a kiss on Morning’s white-coated pegasus muzzle. She let out a gentle moan before opening her eyes. Her eyes opened wide as her wings quickly expanded out making a ‘flomp’ sound. “I can explain that!” Morning said in a small voice.
“Explain what?” I asked, a few seconds passed by before it hit me. I was suffering from the same problem… just a bit lower. “I think I understand…” I said looking away as our faces both became flushed.
“So, what do you want to do today, James?” Morning asked.
“I have no idea, remember I am the tourist here… completely new to Equestria.” I said slowly waving my hands in front of me. “What do you think we should do?”
“Ea… Shower, we should shower…separately… Me first though!” Morning said nervously as she stood up and dashed to the bathroom.
“HEY! I gotta pee!” I yelled chasing behind her.
After about fifteen minutes of debating, discussing and talking I was able to take a leek; as Morning followed by taking a shower. I sat in the living room organizing my stuff and luggage; I placed the solar charger they gave me at the airport outside on the windowsill. Looking out the window I was amazed to find so much movement down on the streets below, humans and ponies alike going to work or selling their wares. I plugged in my PSP and a set of rechargeable batteries. As I set my bathroom products, clothes and towel to the side, I heard a weird noise coming from the bathroom, a constant thudding.
I slowly got up and headed to the bathroom, the noise getting louder. I finally made it to the door and placed an ear against it; the sound of running water, something slamming against the wall and a soft moan, followed by panting. Curiosity got the better of me as I slowly opened the door a few inches. From the door I could see the entire shower; then I saw Morning’s silhouette on the shower curtain, moving back and forth against the wall. That is when I noticed part of the curtain was open, hung against the wall in the shower, from what I could tell was a large red dildo and Morning’s flank as she was slamming against it hard. I froze as she continued to slam against the shower wall, the red shaft disappearing into her. Morning was panting and letting out soft low moans, in hopes that I would not hear her. At one point she leaned against the side wall, her silhouette disappearing from the curtain, but completely exposing her marehood. I had really never seen one this close before, unless you count yesterday, but it was breathtaking. The folds of her lower lips devouring the red shaft as it sunk into her started to drive me a little lustful, then without warning she let out a little whinnies as tons of white fluid began to pour out of her hole. Morning then continued to move against the red toy shaft, her clitoris bulging out caressing and grinding against the toy. Morning let out a soft sigh as she pulled away from the wall, letting the red dildo slip out of her onto the bathroom floor. More white fluid poured out of her snatch as the dildo fell out; as it did, the smell of her marehood flooded the bathroom. It was too much for me to take; I quickly but gently closed the door and headed back to the living room. My thoughts on Morning… “What am I doing?” I said leaning against the wall. “I don’t deserve a second chance…” I said as I walked out of the apartment and then out of the building.
Three ponies came into Morning’s apartment, “So where is this human?” asked a grey coated pony with a green mane.
“If Morning picked him… do you think he is as big as a stallion?” exclaimed another grey coated unicorn, with a yellow-orange mane.
“Haunt! Belle! I told you to leave them alone!” Poison Heart said following the two, but the three where instead greeted by several flying pillows.
Tossing pillows left and right Morning looked all over, “I lost him! He’s gone!” She said running around the apartment before she came to a screeching halt. “Poison! Help! I lost him!” Morning said giving Poison a whimpering face.
I had found my way back to the park where Morning and I had a rest the day before; I hung upside down from a tree trying as hard as I could to think. Think about Morning, think about relationships… think about love. Did I deserve to be loved… everyone I knew hurt me once they knew about who or what I was. My real parents, my classmates, my teachers, even the few girlfriends I had all hurt me, or even worse, they used me. Mutant was a label which I was branded under most of my life. Mutants had been around for ages but as myths. They were confirmed as fact in the 20th century, and when they were, they were hunted. It was during peace talks between the pure humans and mutants that they created the ‘Human-Mutant Reformation Act’ it meant mutants were left alone for a while, and after a while we disappeared. Then a few years later a magic portal opened up with talking magical animals and the humans were okay with this. The mutant community began hating the ponies, not because they were different but because humanity accepted them easier and faster than the mutants.
I could only think of a handful of people who cared about me, who wanted to stay around, who loved me. Then Morning popped into my thoughts again; was she going to use me too or would she care? I didn’t want to know the answer, I was scared… afraid of being left alone… As I hung from the tree I heard someone calling my name and suddenly a bright flash of green appeared before me. It was the dark purple unicorn from the day before, “Found him!” exclaimed Poison Heart as she turned to the left. That was when I saw a white blur heading right for me.
View Online
Chapter 10: Dear Journal Part 2: Oh Luna....!
*IMPORTANT NOTE: Attention all readers, if you had recently just read all previous chapters after this date (August 17, 2013), you are fine; for all those who have been following this story since I posted it or after, I am sorry. I have just gotten an editor, who has pointed out every plot hole and error I have made so far. Thank You Corwin Freiss, you badass. So I have updated every chapter, added some new lines and made several corrections, sorry and thank you.
A white blur of fur and feathers flew through the air and collided into me, knocking me out of the tree and into the ground. Whatever crashed into me was holding onto me tight and was sobbing, “How could you leave? I thought we were having a good time?” cried the ball of fur that lay on top of me; opening my eyes I then realized it was Morning Dart.
I stayed quiet as she continued to whimper, running my fingers through her mane. Poison Heart and two other ponies sat around us, “So what is with the human?” said an earth pony with a dark blue coat and a hunter green mane.
I ignored the other three and just focused on Morning. I continued running my fingers through Morning’s mane, the smell of honey suckle flowing down from her mane. After a while of sobbing she lifted her muzzle off my chest, “Why did you leave?” She said, her face floating a few inches above mine.
My eyes looked away, “I thought we were moving too fast…” I said, as a pair of white hooves grabbed my cheeks.
“Don’t lie!” Morning said pulling my face until my eyes met hers, “Tell me, why did you leave the apartment? Why did you leave me!”
“I… I… don’t deserve your kindness… your affection.” I said looking into Morning Dart’s orange eyes.
Morning’s eyes went from angry to sad, then to angry again. She began to move her face closer to mine at lightning speed; I flinched only to feel her lips pressed against mine. Morning stayed there kissing me for a while, her friends looking at us with either a shocked or embarrassed expression on their faces. Morning pulled away just before slipping me the tongue, “Don’t fight it… let me show you affection, as you have shown me.” She said, gesturing to my hand which was still in her mane. “You have a big heart… I mean, I kissed you yesterday, yet rather than pushing me away you pulled me in closer. You felt ‘it’, just like me, we had a connection and I am not letting that go. Even if you’re not a pony… I wanna be with you.”
“I…” I began to say before the grey coated unicorn interrupted.
“Seriously, a human? He walks on two legs… he’s an ugly monkey who doesn’t even belong in Equestria!” The grey coated mare said, sneering at me.
Anxiety began to fill me before I bolted, running away from the group at my fastest speed.
“Belle!” Poison and Haunt yelled.
“Get him!” Poison Heart yelled.
Morning took off straight into the air, wings spread, as the other three followed on hoof. Thank God we were in a park; Poison Heart suddenly teleported in front of me and as she did, I did a flip jump over her and continued running. I began heading to the playground, as I could hear the blue coated pony, Haunt, getting closer to me. I jumped up grabbing a set of monkey bars and climbed over and on top of the bars and ran off in the opposite direction of her. Haunt on the other hand tried to stop only to slip on the sand and crashed into the sand. I jumped off the monkey bars onto to the grass and rolled off the jump, before I began to run again.
A grey unicorn came at me, full charge, her hooves clopping on the dirt below. Without warning I felt a pressure around my waist, it was magic grabbing ahold of me. Somehow I felt an energy within me push away at this unicorns magic. I quickly moved away dashing as fast as I could towards the trees.
In unison both Poison Heart and Midnight Belle teleport a few feet in front of me and tried to use magic to catch me, I jumped, ran up trees, ducked and rolled; evading where I began to feel magic try to grab a hold of me until I was out of their range. As I continued to run I heard a whistling from above me, I looked up in time only to be knocked to the ground again by Morning. After a moment of recovering from having the air knocked out of my lungs I looked over to Morning who was trying to catch her breath, as well as the other three ponies who were trying to catch me.
We all sat there catching our breath, before the silence was broken by Belle. “Where… how did you do all that?” Belle said.
“Not bad for a monkey… huh?” I said standing back up, only to be pushed down from behind by Morning.
“You are not going anywhere… Until Midnight Belle apologizes!” Morning said looking at her friend. “Now apologize!”
“Don’t worry about it Morning, if she doesn’t want to, don’t force her. An apology comes from the heart…” I said looking up at Belle, “I am sorry if my appearance disgusts or my existence bothers you.” I said bowing my head, while lying on the floor under Morning’s hoof.
Midnight Belle’s yellow slit eyes looked at me, then away. “You don’t bother me… and you are not disgusting… quite the opposite… you look very nice. It’s just that… that…”
I looked at all the ponies around me, and for some reason it felt that they all shared the same type of pain… a rejection. I looked around at all the other ponies in the park, they all had smooth ears… round eyes, and bright manes or coats… all the ponies in the park felt like they belonged in the sun, while the four around me felt like they belonged elsewhere. For a moment I looked at them all; tuffs on their ears and slits in their eyes, all except Morning. Before I focused on Belle, “You are really beautiful… you all are.” I said looking away, my cheeks beginning to turn red.
They all sat there a bit stunned by what I said before I felt Morning move to remove her hoof from my back. I pushed myself up and sat up, before Belle walked up to me. “Did you mean that?” She asked.
I nodded with the most serious expression I could muster on my face, Belle then surprised me and everyone else when she gave my cheek a soft lick. I sat there shocked holding my cheek.
“I’m sorry… I didn’t mean what I said. I was angry… I am not… I mean…” Belle began, before I interrupted.
“Don’t worry about it. I understand… we humans might not always be friendly but we understand rejection, hate, and loneliness more than any being I can think of.” I said placing my hand on her forehead, rubbing around the base of her horn. Belle suddenly let out a little moan before her legs gave out and she collapsed on the ground. I quickly moved my hand away, “I’m sorry… did I do something wrong?”
“No, it’s okay… I felt really nice.” Belle said, breathing a little roughly.
Both Haunt and Poison began laughing, while Morning looked at me a little angry. “Sorry about that… James dear, we unicorns have sensitive horns…” Poison Heart said holding on to Haunt as they laughed.
I looked over to Poison and then back over to Belle who was slowly recovering from my touch, “I am so sorry Belle...”
“It’s okay James… you didn’t know.” Belle said as she sat back up.
I sat there embarrassed looking at everyone or everypony, who was looking at me, “Umm Morning… I am sorry for running away…”
“So James, can you tell me why you ran away?” Morning asked.
I looked over to Morning, and let out a sigh, “It’s because… I don’t think I deserve… good things.” I said.
“James, what do you mean good things?” Morning asked moving closer to me.
I looked around at the four ponies sitting around me, and began to think to myself that I really was about to bare my soul to a girl… a mare that I just met. “I haven’t been loved well, or have loved well in return… and I don’t feel that I deserve it.”
Suddenly I felt two ponies cuddle up next to me, I looked to my sides and saw Morning Dart and Poison Heart. “My dear James, everypony needs and deserves love.” Poison said nuzzling into my shoulder. As I looked down to her, I could see bags under her eyes, as well as on Haunt and Belle.
“You girls look sleepy. Were you up all night?” I asked.
They nodded, “Yes, we were, we are night ponies. We do better in the moonlight than in the daylight.” Belle said, followed by a yawn. My heart went out to these ponies as I watched them try to fight off sleep.
“Well how about I escort you young ladies home and then Morning can show me around Canterlot.” I said looking at Morning to see if she would agree.
Morning nodded before standing up and heading over to help her friends, “That sounds like a great idea James, but you should take a shower.” Morning said as she sniffed me.
“Huh? Why, I didn’t run up that much of a sweat… or is it that I smell that bad?” I asked pulling my shirt up to my nose and giving myself a sniff… I smelled like orange mint.
“Well James honey, the scent you are giving off right now would probably drive any mare in heat wild.” Poison said, “Plus there is something off about your scent…” She said as her muzzle passed by my belt. “Your scent has a strong… I don’t know, but I can tell you this dear, even though I’m not in heat, I would want to pin you against the ground and have my way with you.” Poison added as she started to walk with us back to the apartments. Then I saw Haunt nodding in agreement. I was blushing like crazy; thank god the sun was out, giving my face a light red burn. Sadly I wish I was paying more attention to Morning at this point in time… maybe it would have given me some type of warning.
We returned to the apartment where we dropped off Midnight Belle, Wild Haunt, and Poison Heart. Morning then stood in front of me, “Hey maybe we should head out now instead of later?” Morning said giving me a doe eyed look.
My heart jumped… “O-okay….” I stuttered.
“Good, good… cause there is something I have wanted to do for a while, but I was waiting for somepony like you to show up.” Morning said with a seductive look in her eyes.
“What is it?” I asked.
“Come with me and you’ll find out.” She said.
I followed Morning back onto the main streets of Canterlot, as we walked I noticed several vendor carts and shops, mostly pony and human. As we walked through the crowds of ponies and people me and Morning almost got separated. Finally she decided it would be best if we walked right up next to each other. As we walked through the crowds I could see the difference between humans and ponies; humans continued on their set path even if it meant walking between a couple, yet ponies would either wait or walk around. I noticed a man walking straight at us with no intension of going around, suddenly I felt a warm pressure along my back and butt. I looked down to see one of Mornings’ white wings wrapped around my hips, we both blushed as the man noticed and then walked around us.
“Umm Morning he is gon…” I began to say as Morning pulled me along with her wing.
“I know.” Morning replied holding me tighter with her wing as we both blushed.
We finally arrived at our destination, a large human made building with lights and posters hanging on the walls. “A movie theater?!” I asked.
“Yeah! I’ve been waiting to see a movie since I heard about them, but I’ve been too scared to go… so will you come in with me?” Morning asked.
I smiled looking down at the mare, “Of course, but which movie do you want to see… some of these are kind of classic.” I asked back.
“Well there is ‘Lady and the Tramp’, ‘Snow White’, ‘Sleeping Beauty’ and ‘The Iron Giant’… Giant… hmmm. So which movie, James?” Morning said looking up at me, her bright orange eyes glimmering hoping for an answer.
“Well they’re all classics and all very good movies… and animated. What are you in the mood for?” I asked staring at the billboard of movie times.
“Oh! Something with action… and scary… maybe?” Morning replied.
As I looked at the movies I began to think, ‘Well they all have some action… but scary, scary…’ a grin crawl across my face. “Well how about the ‘Iron Giant’?” I asked.
“Okay why that one?” Morning said.
“Well it’s with ‘Superman’ sort of and it was the first scary movie I saw…” I said looking down at Morning who had a confused look on her face.
“Super-man?” Morning said as a confused look was smeared across her scrunched face.
“I tell you once we are inside…” I said as Morning purchased the tickets.
“But the movie doesn’t start for another 20 minutes?!” Morning said as I pulled her inside.
“First thing about movies, always get there at least thirty minutes early!” I said as we entered the theater. Inside almost more than half of the seats were already taken.
“Why is it so full?” Morning exclaimed.
“No matter where you are, movies are super popular.” I replied finding a pair of pillow seats towards the middle of the theater.
As we sat down a couple of eyes wander towards us, suddenly a mare in front of me turned and looked at me. “Hmmm,… are you a ‘Gentleman’?”
“A what… well I would like to consider myself a gentleman as you are a lady, mare, filly…” I said with a look of confused expression on my face.
“Huh? No.. what I meant was…” The mare was suddenly interrupted by Morning.
“No he is not, he just got into town and I’m supposed to show him around!” Morning exclaimed turning bright red.
“Sorry.” The mare said before turning around and telling her friends.
I looked at Morning, “What’s a gentleman, Morning?” I asked.
“I’ll tell you later…” Morning said looking quite embarrassed with herself, “So who is Super-man?”
“Oh well he is a comic book superhero!” I said as I began explaining in detail who ‘Superman’ was. Me being a comic book junkie as a teen, I went into detail about where he was from, his powers, everything. Watching the expression on Morning’s face got me even more excited; little did I realize the audience I was gathering. I went on for about fifteen minutes when I heard a voice from behind me.
“Does ‘Superman’ exist for real?”
I turned and noticed a small yellow colt with fully extended wings bouncing around behind me. “Umm, no. The closes thing we have is Ultrawoman…” I said as I realized that the almost everypony in the theater as well as some humans were completely focused on me.
“Wow!” Morning replied, “But what does ‘The Iron Giant’ and ‘Superman’ have in common…”
“Well let’s just watch the movie and find out.” I said with a smile.
Morning nodded as she turned to the large screen in front of us. Suddenly the lights dimmed and the movie started, as I got comfortable I felt Morning snuggle up next to me and wrap her wing around me again. As we sat in the dark watching the movie, I kept looking at Morning’s face to catch every expression she gave. My favorite part was towards the end when the bump on the Giant’s head got fixed… terror struck everypony in the theater. It was interesting seeing how everypony reacted to this movie, some hid, while others clung to the closest pony or person. Morning clung to me with both wings and hooves, but her eyes never budged from the screen.
As the movie ended a lot of ponies sat there and began to discuss what they had just seen, I had turned to Morning who was looking at the movie credits in awe; I grabbed her by the hoof and escorted her out. Walking out of the theater I saw a café across the way and walked over to it with Morning in tow. As we sat down I waved a hand in front of Morning, “James to Morning… are you there?”
Morning blinked and then looked at me, “That was AWESOME! Kinda scary… but really AWESOME.” Morning said all excited.
“Yeah it was my favorite movie as a kid.” I replied.
“As a kid?” Morning asked.
“Yes, that was a child’s movie that was created a couple of decades back.” I replied.
“So was any of that real?” Morning asked.
“Nah, it was all made up.” I said sitting back in the chair.
“Okay, I mean giant alien robots, nuclear missile, machine guns, tanks, airplanes, and those cars… wow, that is some scary stuff.” Morning said relaxing on her pillow seat.
It hit me, she was asking about everything in the movie. “Morning, the giant robot alien was the only fictional thing in that movie, everything else was real…” I hesitantly replied.
“Huh, but why… how… what is wrong with you humans?” Morning said stomping a hoof on the table.
“Humans started out simple, we designed weapons for hunting at first.” I replied.
“Hunt?” Morning asked.
“Yes, we hunted our food. Then we used weapons to defend ourselves against other animals, and eventually against other humans.” I said, looking at the table. As we sat there a waitress from the café came up to us and we ordered a pair of milkshakes and hayfries.
“Eventually after several hundred years of fighting with each other, we got smarter and started using smarter weapons. Killing became as simple as pulling a trigger or pushing a button.” I said as the waitress dropped off our order.
“But why kill each other?” Morning asked.
“To be honest I can’t answer that… some do it for money, other do it because it makes them feel good, while a few do it because they are told it’s right or for a better world.” I replied.
As Morning was about to respond she stopped herself and began to think, after a few seconds she began to talk “I think you’re a good guy James…but why does your kind create such destructive weapons?”
“Mainly because someone with bad intentions wants to do us harm, so in order to fight back they create a strong weapon, and so to defend ourselves we create a stronger weapon…” I responded only to have Morning look at me all confused. “You ponies have villains and bad guys here, right?” I asked and Morning nodded. “So why are they bad?”
“Because they will do anything they want to get what they want…” Morning stopped to think about what she had said.
“Now imagine if one of those bad guys came back but stronger than before, what do you do?“ I asked.
“You fight back with more soldiers!” Morning replied.
“What if that wasn’t enough… what if you had to do something that would borderline whether the action was right or wrong?” Morning ears fell back as I asked her this question. “What if the only way to stop this stronger villain was to end him once and for all… Now I myself never want to take a life, but if I had to, I would. Especially if it was for someone I cared for.”
“But to take a life… that is kind of extreme, don’t you think?” Morning asked.
“True, I just hope that I never have to be put in a situation where that even comes up.” I said while trying the hayfries.
Morning gave me a cute smile, “What do you want out of life James?” Morning asked.
“Sorry, I have no idea what I want…” I replied looking up into the sky. “But right now, I think it is to be loved…”
“Better question, what do you want right now?” Morning said getting closer to me.
“A kiss from a beautiful mare would be good?” I replied. Slowly Morning got closer to me; quickly she made a weird face before backing away. “What?” I said.
Blushing crimson red Morning replied, "You smell…”
It was evening when Morning and I walked back to her apartment. As we walked we talked about World War 2 and the Crystal Wars that happened a thousand years ago or so. When we arrived at her room, she hurried me into the bathroom where I hopped into the spacious shower and began to clean myself. The smell of musk and sex that flooded the bathroom earlier was nearly gone, but some remained on the shower wall. At that moment I had no idea what I was thinking, but I found myself crouching down slightly to smell that spot on the wall… I found the musky scent to be quite arousing and even sexy. I almost lost myself in the scent; that was until Morning knocked on the door.
“Hey James! Do you need anything?” Morning yelled from the other side of the bathroom door.
“I’m fine!” I yelled back, pulling myself away from the wall and splashing water in my face repeatedly.
After cleaning myself off I exited the bathroom and headed towards the living room to collect my clothes; my towel tightly wrapped around my waist.
“Hey James… What are THOSE?!” Morning said rushing over to me, her hooves poking at my body.
“What are what?” I said looking down at my body before realizing what she was talking about. “Oh! Those are tattoos Morning… ink under the skin.”
“Ink?! Humans produce ink in their skin… wow!” Morning said walking around me, “It’s like some sort of tribal pattern… like a zebra or something…”
“Morning, this was done to me… with a needle.” I said looking at Morning as she continued to circle me.
“What?! Who would do this to you? You poor creature you.” Morning said now avoid the tattoos like some sort of injury.
“No… I mean… arughh…” I began before sitting down in my towel and started to explain to Morning what tattoos were. After about twenty minutes of explaining, she began to understand.
“So it’s like art… for the body, and you picked these out yourself.” Morning asked as she began poking at my tattoos anew.
“For the most part, yeah!” I replied.
“So it hurts… a lot, but you do it anyways.” Morning asked.
“Yeah, I mean it kinda gets addicting after the first one… so you find a reason to do another, then another, until you run out of room.” I replied as she continued to stare at my body.
“So do you have any more?” Morning said as she sat down in front of me.
I nodded, “Yeah, on my thighs.” I said as I tapped my upper leg.
“Ouh! Let me see!” Morning said grabbing my towel.
“No wait! Ahhh!” I exclaimed as Morning pulled the towel right off causing me to fall over onto my back.
“Wow! It even comes down to here.” Morning said as she hovered over my thighs. As she went to turn her head to look at the other side she noticed something else. “Oh Celestia…” Morning said, her wings slowly extending out.
“Sorry about that… let me cover that up.” I began to say, but was pushed away by Morning’s hoof.
“Why isn’t this hiding?” Morning said giving my member a gentle nudge with her hoof.
“We humans don’t have those things, it is always exposed, and that’s why we wear clothing… Come on Morning, let me cover up.” I said trying to pull the towel over my member, but once again my hand was pushed away.
“How big does it get?” Morning asked as she began to move closer to it, her wings now fully extended.
“It varies from person to person, but I hear that the average is about 6 inches or so.” I said trying to back away from Morning and her curious eyes.
“What about you James? How big do you get?” Morning said as her breath rolled over my member.
“Ummm well…” I said before it hit me, “Morning, earlier Poison Heart said something about mares in heat, can you explain that to me?”
Morning gave me a nod as she held onto my legs to stop me from moving, “Umm huh? Sure, okay… Well when a mare is in heat it just means they have an uncontrollable desire to have sex… It happens right at that time of the month, when we are the most fertile… we ponies are fertile for about a week, but during the last three days we lose sight of who we are and go almost completely on instinct.” Morning said as she took a second to give my member a good sniff, she let out a soft moan before she continued. “So ummm… yeah. We have no control, we just need to have somepony cum inside of us.”
“But what about getting pregnant or just ignoring the feeling?” I asked, flinching as my member disappeared into her mouth.
Morning then release my growing shaft from her mouth with a pop, “We can’t ignore it, so we use sex aids, like fake stallion erections molded to feel like the real thing, only smaller and that can discharge a magical solution that tricks our bodies into thinking we got tucked for real.”
“Tucked?” I said before her tongue went back to work on my shaft.
“It’s a dirty word for sex…” Morning said before stopping what she was doing and looking up at me; her bright orange eyes telling me that there was no escape, that I was all hers right now and there was nothing I could do about it. “What word does your kind say when they talk about sex dirty?”
“I really don’t want to say…” I began before Morning suddenly started to work my shaft with her mouth, going up and down without giving a moments rest. Morning then released my fully erect member from her mouth.
“So James… how big would you say this is?” Morning asked before giving my shaft a strong lick from the base of my member up. “I’d say you are bigger than my sex aid ‘Drift’… so tell me James, how do you say sex in your world?” Morning said as she started to climb on top of me, her muzzle just a few inches from my face, and my shaft at the entrance of her lower hot wet lips.
“Morning… do you realize what you are doing?” I asked trying to squirm out from under her, but was unable to as her hooves rested on the floor above my shoulders.
“You know, James, there is one way to find out how your kind says a dirty word...” Morning said with a devilish look in her eyes, and without warning I felt my shaft plunge into Morning’s hot wet folds. We both let a heavy moan as my erection began to sink deeper into Morning.
“Fuuuck…” I murmured as Morning muzzle came right up to my ear.
“Fuck.” Morning repeated back into my ear, “I like it… are you enjoying our fuck James?”
“Damn it Morning…” I said breathing hard as she started to buck her hips. The smell of her sex started to fill the room; I reached for Morning’s face and pulled it over mine. Our lips met and we continued our kiss from the other day as she bounced on my shaft, her tongue violently invading my mouth as my tongue tried to put up some resistance.
We had sex in that living room for about twenty minutes, but to me and Morning it felt like forever. Morning then began to bounce faster, I could feel her insides began to tug, suck, pull and get tighter as we continued to tuck. I let out a soft whimper of both pain and pleasure as she got tighter.
Morning pulled away from our kiss, “Sorry James, this is natural for us, that is, what I heard… we get tighter… the longer we have… sex… when we are in heat. So cum inside me James, feed my hungry snatch… please.” Morning then lowered her muzzle to my ear, “Fuck me James until you cum!” She said licking me ear.
I lost, with those final words I came inside of Morning, hard. I could feel her insides squeezing my shaft, trying to suck out every single drop and her clit grinding and sliding across the base of my erection. Morning’s legs gave out before she collapsed on top of me, forcing my erection to slide out of her. As we laid there I heard Morning whimpering, I wrapped my arms around her and gave her a tight hug.
“I’m sorry James… I am so sorry… I didn’t mean to take your virginity, I was just… I couldn’t stop myself… I was trying, but when I saw your… mmmmmm.” Morning said hiding her face in my neck.
I released Morning from the hug and began running my fingers through the fur on her flank. “It’s okay… I was kinda hoping this would happen… well after we went out for a bit. You see, this is why I ran away this morning, I was afraid of having this kind of relationship with you. I mean what if you didn’t like me, or what if you wanted something more like kids or something. You can’t have that with me, we are too different.” I said holding onto her flank.
Morning’s head then shot up above me, “Seriously you were thinking that far ahead, too? I just thought if we wanted any children, we would adopt or something… and so what if we are different. As long as we have feelings for each other, that’s what’s really important.” Morning said looking at me. “Geez, now I feel guilty.”
“About what?” I asked.
“Ummm, nothing I’ll tell you later.” Morning said getting off of me, “But I think for now we should shower again… unless you want to go around smelling my… well you know.” Morning said trotting off to the bathroom.
I sat up, looking down at my crotch; I was covered in mare goo. The smell was so strong it filled my lungs with every breath, “Wow that is some strong stuff!” I said touching the fluids with my fingers.
“Yeah sorry, we mares get really wet… Hey! Don’t taste it!” Morning exclaimed as she turned to me. She ran back over to pull my fingers out of my mouths, “Don’t do that… it’s embarrassing.” Morning said as she started to blush.
“Umm okay.” I replied.
“Come on then, to the showers!” Morning ordered dragging me into the bathroom.
As we stood there I simply just enjoyed the water as it ran over me, and I looked over to Morning who was doing the same thing. Her eyes closed as the running water tickled over her, through her mane and coat, there was just something sexy about any woman who let their hair down in the shower. I found myself a little tired as I stood there and found myself leaning against that shower wall. I was admiring Morning from behind, her ears twitching from the water running over them. Suddenly she began nibbling on her wings… she was preening, it was cute.
“Hey James… do you mind helping me out?” Morning asked.
“Sure, what can I do?” I replied.
“Can you help me clean my… oh yeah. That’s it…” Morning murmured as I started to run my soapy hands through her coat.
“So this is good?” I said as I scrub her flank with my fingers; the shampoo smell of wild flowers and grapes. “Morning…?”
As I reached further up on Morning’s back I felt her warm slit press against my lower stomach. My erection beginning to grow as I stood behind her, suddenly I remembered what happened earlier in that bathroom.
“It feels good James…” Morning said turning to look at me, “James… what’s wrong?”
“Nothing, it’s just… I remembered how I saw you this morning… here in the shower, against the wall.” I said hesitantly.
“You saw me with Drift?” She asked surprised.
“Drift?” I replied confused, “You named it?”
“Well every mare I know names their sex aid…” Morning said as she noticed my growing erection.
“Why Drift?” I asked.
“I misread the box, it was an acronym for something… I really don’t remember.” Morning replied slowly backing up onto me, pushing me against the bathroom wall.
“Umm, Morning, what are you doing?” I said trying to grab Morning’s shoulders with my soapy fingers as she pushed against me.
“Would you like to be my new little Drift-eeer…” Morning moaned as my erection slipped inside of her.
“Morning I’m still sensitive… please.” I pleaded with Morning.
“Can’t hear you… water running down my ears…” Morning moaned as she started to shift her flank and move her hip. She began pounding her mound against me like I was her red dildo. All I could do was grab her flank as she moved.
“I don’t hear you back there.” Morning said as she turned her head.
I nodded as Morning came to a sudden stop, as I looked up from her ass, I noticed she placed a hoof on the wall in front of her and then another to her side. And as quickly as I looked up I found my lips against hers, Morning’s tongue violating mine. Morning began to move her hips again, pounding me against the wall as she kissed me.
“All you have to do is cum… cum inside me.” Morning said between our kisses, “Then I can let you out!” She moaned as I started to move, her inside squeezing me tighter.
“I’m trying…” I moaned as I felt my shaft slip deeper inside of Morning, and as I got deeper I felt the tip of my dick hit something.
“Oh Luna!!” Morning yelled. “My wo… my wom…”
‘This was it…’ Whatever I was hitting was loosening Morning’s painful tight grip around my shaft. As I continued to plunge into her warm wet mound I could see that Morning was trying to pull away. Morning started to moan and yelp as I started pushing her against the shower wall, each trust getting closer to climax.
“Hmphhhhh!” Morning moaned as her warmth tightened around me; suddenly I felt a warm fluid run down my leg and something grinding against the bottom of my shaft. “I’mm cummming…” Morning murmured.
This was what I needed, the orgasm Morning had made her tight warm walls that much wetter, I plunged deep into Morning one last time gripping her flank as hard as I could. I released what felt like age worth of cum deep inside Morning and as I did she arched her back and had another orgasm in the middle of her first orgasm. We stayed like that for a few minutes, enjoying the warmth of each other before our legs gave out and we collapsed in the shower. Morning slowly turned around before resting her head on my chest, giving my cheek a lick.
“Wow… this was a good first date…” I said as my arms wrapped around Morning.
“It was awesome.” Morning replied before she started to snicker.
“What’s so funny?” I asked.
“Your hair… can’t it just stay one color? Though it does look like your hair was set ablaze…” Morning said as her hoof started to play with my bangs.
“Aw man… what color is it now?” I asked unable to get up.
“Well it’s black and yellow, with red tips…” Morning said with a smile. As I looked down at her she returned my glance with a kiss upon my lips, causing us both to blush.
We stayed in the shower that way, letting the water run over us for a long time. Later we really did clean up, and had dinner which Morning prepared herself. We talked about Earth and Equestrian history as we cuddle on the pillows she had out in the living room, before we both fell asleep.
That night I had a dream, or at least it felt like one, I saw Morning standing by a window bathed in moonlight. Slowly she spread out her wings, but instead of being covered in feathers they were a pair of white bat wings. She then turned her head and looked straight at me, her bright orange eyes like snake eyes glowing in the dark.
The next day I was awoken by a metal spoon clanging against a ceramic mug, it was Morning in the kitchen. I stood up and gave my body a good stretch before waving at Morning, she extending her wings to cover her blushing face.
“Cheater…” I said.
Mornings wings slightly opened up to reveal her tongue sticking out at me. “So what do you want to do today?” Morning asked as she lowered her wings.
I sat back down and placed a finger on my chin, “Maybe I should ask about the job my colleague invited me for… you said he sent you, so you should know where he works.” I said.
“Ummm about that, I don’t know if you’re ready…” Morning said before her thoughts caught up with her, “I mean ready to know, it’s a very difficult job.”
I raised an eyebrow and gestured her to continue.
“You see your friend is an…” Morning started as she began to explain to me what kind of job my friend was doing, and what he expected me to do. I sat there dumbfounded as Morning explained everything to me, adding an apology whenever she could.
“So that’s everything?” I asked, before another thought floated into my head. “What is your role in all of this?”
“Well to be honest… I am to be your handler; you would be my first Gentleman.” Morning said with a smile.
“So yesterday, and the day before was what… to see if I was a worthy material?!” I said turning my face away from Morning and at the floor.
Morning flew out of the kitchen and grabbed my face in her hoof forcing us to look directly into each other’s eyes. “Yesterday, the day before, and today, all that was real… all that was us. Not the gentleman thing, not anything else but us.” Morning said giving me a deep kiss that made my heart race, and as she pulled away I saw her cheeks glowing red. “See, just us.”
Chapter 11: Dear Journal Part 3: Training
It had been a few days since I had arrived here in Canterlot, and finally my hair started to return to a normal black, except when me and Morning got close. Most days I just hung out with Morning doing whatever she wanted, including her… And when we weren’t busy with each other, we talked about anything and everything, but today we were talking about the job I came here for. Morning Dart had explained everything to me; from physical exercise routines to mares in extreme heat. To be honest it was a lot to take in, almost too much.
“So if I agree to be one of these ‘Gentlemen’ I could be gone for days at a time?” I asked sitting upside down in Morning’s pillow covered living room.
“Well yes, unless a group or organization completely purchases your time; then you would be with them.” Morning replied while trying to mimic me.
“And I could quit whenever I wanted?” I asked.
“Yeah, it’s not like they can force you to stay, sort of… they do make you sign a contract preventing you from breaking contracts. Plus it would look bad on you if you quit from one day to the next.” Morning said as she toppled over.
“You okay?!” I said quickly getting to my feet and helping her.
“I’m fine… so James, are you in?” Morning asked with a bit of hesitation in her voice.
I began to think, ‘Could I really just go around and have sex with random ponies, was it okay…?’ I looked at Morning who was waiting for my answer. “I don’t know, it… to be honest it seems a little wrong.”
“Wrong… how?” Morning asked.
“Imagine having some random creature sweep you off your feet and having feelings for some species you just met but have always known… and…” I began to say as Morning started to give me a whimper. “Sorry Morning, I didn’t mean…” I said looking at Morning.
“What do you mean?” Morning said getting closer to me, putting a hoof on my chest.
“Well example, I have had more fun with you in the last few days than I had in almost my entire life…” I said grabbing her hoof and looking outside to the night sky. “And what if that was it? What if tomorrow I had to go back home or you had to leave? I wouldn’t want that.”
Morning licked my cheek, “But we did have those fun few days and the memories of those days will be with me forever. Even if I couldn’t keep you, I could keep the memories of us and I am a better pony for it.” Morning said wrapping her wings around me.
As I looked out the window, my eyes caught a shimmer of light, a star. “Star light, Star bright, first star I see tonight; I wish I may, I wish I might, have the wish I wish tonight. Let me never forget this moment, let it always be with me.” I said wrapping my arms around Morning.
I felt Morning give me a strange look as we sat there embracing each other, “What was that?” She asked.
“Earth custom for wishing…” I replied.
“You wish on stars?” Morning asked as we both stood up.
“Only the first star you see of the night, or a falling star.” I answered.
Morning turned and looked outside, and for a moment she closed her eyes. “James, why do you wish?” Morning asked as she opened her eyes.
“Well, I don’t know… it’s kind of like a prayer to me. I used to do it every night till… till I met you… well that and watch the moon.” I said as we both moved closer to the window in Morning’s apartment.
“Yeah, in our world the night sky is filled with legends and lore. Certain patterns of stars have names and meanings, the moon is the mysterious beauty that watches over us as we sleep and even sometimes spirits men away.” I said as we sat by the window.
“Spirits men away?” Morning asked while she got comfortable on my lap.
“Yes, there are legends that speak of the moon falling in love with the people who would watch her. So in the night she would come down and take them away so that she would not be so lonely… it’s kind of sad and romantic all at the same time…ahhh!” I said as Morning pushed me down and closed the window.
“I will not have Princess Luna take you away! So you are forbidden from ‘gazing’ at the moon, you hear me!” Morning demanded as she sat atop of me.
“I’ll…I’ll do it.” I replied.
“Do what?” Morning asked.
“The Gentlemen thing… I’ll do it.”
“Really, why?” Morning said and jumped on all four.
I nodded. “Well I can’t sit here and do nothing while here in Equestria, and I don’t want to return home and ask my parents for help. I owe them too much… so till I find my proper calling, I will be a Gentleman.” I said running my fingers through Morning’s mane.
“Well your parents would understand, right?” Morning said as she laid on top of me, “I mean they raised you, took care of you… Parents are parents.”
“I need to show them that they raised a good person, a strong individual who is capable of fixing his own life. I mean, as much as I love them and I would love to return home, I still feel like a stranger in their home.” I said.
“Why?” Morning asked.
“It’s a long story, maybe one for another day, but for now let me enjoy this.” I said.
“Okay, but we’ll head down to the office first thing in the morning and get you all signed up… but first, I wanna get some ice cream.” Morning said heading to the door.
I smiled and then quickly began to panic as I noticed I was only in a pair of boxers and a t-shirt as Morning began opening the door. “Morning, wait!”
I looked around the small room which felt like a mix of an insurance office and a doctor’s office. A set of simple chairs for ponies lined up against one wall, while on the other side, a sliding glass panel and door. I sat next to Morning in this small room when the glass panel slid open.
“Dar…t, Morning?” said a blue unicorn whose head popped out of the opening. Morning got up and trotted over, grabbed a clipboard from the unicorn and then trotted back over to me.
“Hey Aqua!” Morning said as she walked over to the window. “Here, we have to fill these out… well mostly me.” Morning said sitting right back down next to me. We sat there with her asking question after question and jotting down every answer I gave. An hour or so passed by as we worked through the questioner, butterflies filled my stomach as we answered the last set of questions. “Okay we’re done! Go tap on the glass over there and I will be waiting for you when you’re done.”
“Done? Done with what?” I asked.
“Training… Oops, I forgot to tell you?” Morning said with a squint in her eyes, “Sorry, today you’re going to learn how to start pleasing, well, mares. Good luck.” She said smacking my butt.
“Whaaa…” I gasped as I walked over to the glass panel and turned in the clipboard.
“Mr. Mishkin?” asked Aqua.
“James is fine.”
“This way.” said the blue unicorn gesturing to the door on her right. As I walked in, the first thing I noticed was a bunch of cubicles and a large set of stairs. “Just make your way up stairs, and knock on room 318. Then hand the pony this…” said the blue unicorn as she handed me another clipboard.
As I walked up the stairs I looked at the clipboard, everything was written in a language unknown to me. Making it to the top of the stairs I looked around to see 6 doors that rested in front of me, “318… there it is…” I then heard music and someone singing, it was the ‘Still’ by the Foo Fighters.
I knocked on the door, the music was lowered and was completely stunned when the door swung open, “Hey there! You must be…. Morning’s new Mr. Drifter, my name is Double Fudge.” said a very hip heavy brown earth pony with a light brown curly mane and tail. I stood in shock at the size of her flank; it was so wide that it looked like a pair of ponies stuck together at the hip. She then pulled the clipboard out of my hands with her mouth and placed it on a table in the corner of the room. “Okay, let’s take a look at you… you are a tall one, aren’t you? Now it says here you are very athletic… care to show me?”
I shook my head trying to focus on the question at hand, “Sorry… wha…athletic?”
“You were staring at my flank, weren’t you?” Double Fudge said, “I know it is unattractive, especially for an earth pony, but…”
I interrupted Fudge, “It’s nice, especially the cutie mark. A fudge brownie with chocolate syrup… it’s cute.”
She suddenly looked shocked to hear that answer, she gave me a kind smile as I took off the jacket I had on. I quickly lifted my legs into the air and stood on my hands, then shifted onto one hand and finally I lifted myself slightly with my fingers. Then I crunched up into a ball, putting my feet underneath me without them touching the ground.
“That was… how… wow…” She said standing in awe. “Where did you learn to do that?”
I smiled, “The circus!” I said as I extended my feet back into the air above me and placed both hands on the ground to launch myself into the air, landing a few inches in front of Double Fudge. “So why did you call me Mr. Drifter?” I said while keeping the smile on my face the entire time.
“Morning told me what happened between you two. I must say… taking the virginity of a mare like that isn’t easy. How did you do it?” Double Fudge asked.
“Well to be honest it was my first time too… or should I say, I lost my virginity to her as well!” I explained while turning bright red from embarrassment.
“What with the smile? Are we cocky?” Fudge said getting closer to me.
The smile dropped from my face, “Actually not at all, just an old habit… smile while performing… What are you doing?” I asked.
“Well I am supposed to evaluate you, check your appearance, smell… everything… orange mint?” Double Fudge said as she sniffed me through my shirt.
“What, do I smell bad?” I asked while standing as still as I could as she got closer to my stomach. I could feel her warm breath on my stomach, the fur on her muzzle slightly sliding across my abdomen, and without warning I felt a hot, warm sensation run up from my navel to my chest.
“You even taste like it…” Double Fudge said looking up at me, “Did you know that earth ponies smell like their cutie mark, some even taste like it…wait what are these?” Double Fudge said pulling my shirt open, “Oh my… I have never seen one of you guys with so many tattoos!”
“So you know about tattoos, huh?” I asked.
“Yes, I do, and I know that they are very painful… how you humans can put up with so much pain I will never know.” Double Fudge said pulling away from me.
“So what’s first?” I asked.
“Well I looked over you appearance and the only thing I would say is… long hair. Other than that you’re good. Next, a filly’s first reaction to a Gentleman will decide whether or not she’ll accept your company.” Fudge said sitting down a few feet from me. “Let us try a dry run with what information you have collected while in Equestria, then I will tell you what to improve or what not to do. I want you to greet me.”
“Okay…” I paced around for a few seconds before walking up to Fudge, I knelt down with one knee in front of her, one arm behind my back and the other one extend with my head tilted down and my eyes closed. “Good afternoon miss Double Fudge, my name is ‘Drifter’ and I will be accompanying you tonight.”
Fudge placed a hoof in my hand; slowly I gripped the hoof and gently pulled it to my lips giving it a soft kiss. “So, have you done this kind of work before?”
I looked up and shook my head, “No, I haven’t, why?”
“Well to be honest ya got me red… I think you might be a natural.” Fudge said. Looking up I noticed a red tint in her cheeks. She pulled her hoof out of my hand, “But you can fix a thing or two… first, do not hide your eyes it is our nature to look into each other’s eyes to gain trust, and second when you smile…” I began to smile but remembered what I was told, “That’s good, but more relaxed and gentle… yes like that.” Fudge said while flicking my hair. “Also keep the red in your hair… it makes you feel more pony-like.”
“Sure, it’s not like I can do anything about it.” I replied.
“Alright, time to learn about ponies, Drifter.” Fudge said as she tapped the floor urging me to sit down. “First you must learn how to differentiate between a normal mare who wants a fling and a mare in heat.”
“I think I know this one.”
“Really, explain…” Fudge said crossing her hooves.
“Smell… a mare in heat gives off this musky… even lusty smell. Also they have a tendency of flicking their tail into the air more often.” I replied getting a strange look from Fudge.
“Smell? You can smell it… But that only works if the fluids have been spread around the area or if you’re close enough, I am asking from a distance.” Fudge answered.
“But I ca…” I stopped myself from continuing. “Then I don’t know.”
“Well a normal mare in heat will flick her tail at a potential mate, their eyes are more watery, and their lips are wetter… other than that they are in control. Yet a pony who skips, or does not engage in any type of sexual relief during a phase will become more and more insatiable during their next phase, even uncontrollable.” Fudge said.
“I am a little confused on that… I noticed that Morning’s ‘toy’ shot out liquid, and she told me that it was necessary.” I asked while raising my hand.
Fudge let out a giggle, “Well we ponies haven’t gotten our urges under control. When we are in heat, our bodies won’t relax or calm down even with masturbation. Unless our bodies get a good helping of real jizz, it will remain craving it till the next cycle and it only builds after that.” Fudge replied getting red in the face.
I gave a nod, “So how has your kind not been flooded with foals already?”
Fudge began to explain, it had to deal with a magic potion. Afterwards we talked about how human semen was a perfect substitute and how the whole ‘Gentlemen for Mares’ got started. We even got on the subject of politics concerning the human aspect for calming mares down, even how some unicorns have been secretly trying to change humans into ponies for the sole purpose of mating.
“I honestly can’t stand the idea of trapping your kind for our needs… but to each their own, I guess.” Fudge replied. “So let’s talk about flirting…” Fudge continued. I sat there for about an hour or so as she talked about mares’ body language from licking their lips, twitching their ears or folding them back to tail flicking as to expose their marehood lips.
“Okay James, time to strip down and begin your physical training!” She said with a grin.
After arguing with the mare for a few minutes I stood completely naked in the room, my clothes tossed somewhere behind Double Fudge. “Double Fudge, could I at least wear my underwear?” I asked while trying to cover up my package with my hands.
“No, and you can call me Fudge…” Fudge said while snickering in my direction, “No matter how hard you try, you can’t hide that.” She said while pointing at my erection. “Now then, I am going to teach you the basics of sex with every type of pony you might encounter in Equestria; from us Earth ponies, to the mighty Alicorns.” Fudge said walking over to me. “Now I know you have already gotten better at kissing thanks to Morning but I still need to make sure.” Fudge said and quickly pinned me against the wall behind me. Her dark brown lips firmly pressed up against mine, her tongue forcing its way into my mouth, and out of instinct I lifted my head slightly above hers. Our tongues wrestled for a bit before she pulled away, “Very good James, you even corrected for my drool.”
“Yeah, I kind of learned that the hard way with Morning, I don’t want to choke on it and have her get all worried.” I replied.
“Okay now, moving on to earth pony weakness…” Fudge said while licking and lightly biting her lips and flicking her tail.
“Um Fudge you’re…” I began to say as Fudge interrupted me with a kiss on the lips.
“What is it James… Drifter, what is my body telling you that I am not.” Fudge said as she leaned in for another kiss. I raised my hand placing a pair of fingers upon her lips and with my other hand I ran my fingers up along the side of her face, behind her ear and down her neck. I felt her shutter while her lips began kissing my fingers.
“Your lips want comfort from mine, and your tail is telling me you want me to look at your flank… and the no-floor trotting your leg is doing is telling me that you are enjoying this.” I replied moving my fingers away from her lips and followed the same path my other hand took but on the opposite side of her face.
“Okay James, time to show you an earth pony’s physical weakness.” She said trying to turn her flank to me. At the moment I don’t know why I decided to do what I did next, maybe it was her comment from earlier about taste or that her lips looked so lonely. I gave her lips a gentle lick, which caused her back legs to buck out from right under her.
Heavily breathing Fudge looked up into my eyes, “How, why did you…?”
“You do taste like fudge.” I answered as I felt Fudge shutter in my hands.
“Back to get on track…” Fudge said turning her flank towards me. “Our weakness is literally straight down our flank, but more so the inside of our back legs. If you rub, caress, or in your case use your fingers… you can bring a full grown experienced mare like myself to her knees. Okay now I want you to try…”
I knelt down and ran my fingers up the back of Double Fudge’s leg, until the tips of my fingers were barely a few centimeters from her already wet folds. Fudge let out a heavy moan, “Was that okay?” I asked keeping my hand on her flank.
“It was good… just a little bit… ahhhhH!” Fudge started to say before she let out a heavy moan as I used what little of my fingernails I had to run down her inner thigh. She quickly collapsed pinning my hand under her wet mound, her clitoris bulging against my forearm. “No, don’t squeeze with your hand… mghhhh! Those are my nip… arhmmm…” Fudge was in full orgasms.
“I’m sorry I just want to see if my nails… get my hand out… geez. I’m sorry.” I said in a panic placing a hand down on Double Fudge’s ass.
“That was an accident!” Fudge said as her ass clamped down on my other hand. “I am supposed to teach you how to seduce us, not you bringing me to orgasm while trying to seduce me…” Fudge said squeezing my hand closer to her ass as she stood up. As she turned I saw a weird and wild look in her light brown eyes. I held my hand tightly in her ass cheeks as she walked over to a dresser and opened the first drawer which was filled with several glowing golden vials.
“What are those?” I asked with a tremble in my voice.
“An endurance sexual aid potion we developed for your kind.” She said as she pulled and then pushed me to the floor. Grabbing the vial with her hoof she pulled the top off it and fed me the vial. “First you’ll feel a chill, then you’ll become more sensitive all around, and finally your reproductive system will kick into ‘overdrive’.” Fudge said as she started waving her flank at me.
“Why…” I began to say as I collapsed to the floor, my body feeling like it was one fire.
“Well, to test how you’r…James? James?!” Oh, Celestia are you okay?” Fudge said as she put a hoof on my shoulder, “Oh, shit. You’re burning up! Cloud Dasher! Heart Song! Get in here!” Fudge yelled as two more ponies ran into the room; a pink coated unicorn, with a blue and purple mane and a light purple pegasus with an orange mane.
“Fudge, what happened?” The pegasus said as she walked up to me.
“Did you buck another one?” The unicorn said.
“No, he drank the potion and then collapsed with a fever!” Fudge said, keeping a hoof on me.
“Who is he?” The pegasus asked as she knelt down next to me.
“New trainee… umm, what’s with these markings?” The unicorn said tapping my back.
“Those are tattoos, Song!” Fudge said with an angry tone in her voice, “Now tell me, what should we do?”
“I know what tattoos are, but are they supposed to move and change like this?” Heart Song replied.
“Umm, guys, he’s getting hotter… guys!” said Cloud Dasher as she noticed my temperature rising. “Something’s not right.” Cloud Dasher then noticed a spark of fire flicker on my back, then again. She then jumped into the air knocking her friends down and forcing them to the ground. Fire erupted from my back, my tattoos shifting around my body as if directing the flame and fire.
“He’s exploding!” yelled Heart Song, as the other two yelled with her in panic.
After a few moments I was able to move again, I sat there, naked on the floor surrounded by black sot. I looked up at the three ponies who were hiding in the corner of the room, “Sorry about… maybe I should leave.”
Quickly Fudge’s head turned to me, “You’re alive!” She jumped to her feet, tossing her two pony friends into the air, her hooves poking and touching me everywhere to make sure I was alright. “I thought you exploded!”
“No, I’m fine.” I replied.
“Oh my, look at your hair and your eyes… how did this happen.” Fudge said, as she plopped herself on the floor besides me.
The other two ponies walked over to me carefully, “So is he okay?” asked Cloud Dasher.
“He says he’s okay but look at him…” Fudge replied.
“I don’t see anything wrong with him… but humans don’t normally react that way to magic.” said Heart Song. “James, was it? Has anything like this happened before?”
I nodded, “When I first arrived in Equestria, my eye and hair color changed…” I replied.
Heart Song looked over to Fudge, “Well, you heard him, thought I have to admit, you actually looks really hot with blonde hair.” said Heart Song.
“Yeah, and the red tips help too.” Cloud said as she also sat next to me, “Woh! And look at his gold eyes! They look awesome!”
Heart Song lifted my face with her hoof under my chin; I felt her shudder as she looked into my eyes. “Humans don’t have gold eyes… you think he’s a changeling or something?”
Fudge shook her head and she also grabbed my chin with her hoof to look into my eyes. “Nah, he’s been living with Morning… and Wild Haunt lives with her there.”
Both Cloud and Song nodded, “So what could have changed his appearance so much?” Song asked.
“Gold eyes… gold… something…” Fudge then released my face as she ran over to the dresser and looked inside. “The endurance potion! Before this happened I gave him the endurance potion…”
“James, how do you feel?” Cloud asked as she put her head against mine to feel my temperature. “He feels alright…” Suddenly Cloud who was hovering over me landed roughly, her wings completely extended. After standing in front of me for a few seconds she began to lick my face, before her tongue found my mouth. She forced her tongue inside, while pushing me down to the ground, her hips grinding against my knees.
“CLOUD!” yelled Fudge and Song.
Cloud pulled away for a second while kissing me, “Can’t help it… can’t control the urge…mghhhnn!”
“Fudge, is she in heat this week?” Song asked.
Fudge put her hoof to her lips, and began to think, “I don’t think so…” Her face went blank and she then walked over to Cloud bumping her rump aside with her massive hips as her mouth dove for my shaft.
“What the hay you two?!” Heart Song said, looking at her friends in confusion.
I squirmed as Fudge worked my shaft. As I tried to pull away, I felt Cloud’s hooves force me back down into submission. Heart Song looked at her friends trying to figure out what had happened as she looked over us.
“He’s still in control but why aren’t they…” Song lifted her hoof to muzzle and began to scratch the bridge of her nose when she caught the smell of orange mint and candela root. “No way… I can’t be…” Heart Song walked over to me and sniffed my chest, and without a second thought her tongue was running up my neck to my ears.
As I was pinned under these three ponies I began to wonder what was going on but without a moment to breathe properly or focus I was lost to their lust. My shaft then went cold for a second before I felt myself enter a warmer, tighter wet hole. I felt my entire shaft disappear into Fudge as her large flank engulfed my hips. Fudge rode me for a while before she switched places with her friend as they continued to ride me or suck me off.
As the sun settled on the horizon we all laid exhausted on the floor. I forced myself to sit up and look around the room. We had been going at it for hours, the room smelled of sex, sweat and musk.
“So is this how you girls train your new recruits?” I asked.
They all let out a giggle, before Heart Song began to talk, “James, you are dangerous… if you work here you’re forbidden from drinking any potions while on duty.”
“Wait, this is my fault?” I replied trying to get up.
“No, this is Fudge’s fault for giving you the endurance potion…” Song replied.
“Why me?” Fudge said lifting her head.
“Candela root.” Song said, “James was sweating out candela root, which is one of the ingredients in the endurance potion.”
“Isn’t that stuff banned for ponies to use?” Cloud asked.
“Yeah, but not for humans.” Heart Song replied.
I shook my head, “Wait, why is this stuffed banned? And why was I sweating it out?” I asked.
“It’s banned because it makes us mares go into a false heat…” Cloud said rolling around on the ground.
“Fudge fed it to you and your body rejected it. And the fastest way to do that was through your pores...” Heart Song answered.
“So am I safe?” I asked.
Heart Song nodded, “Yeah, I mean, I don’t feel the urge to jump your dick anymore, plus your hair is black again. So it’s safe to say you are clear.”
“Though his tips are still red!” Cloud Dasher interrupted.
“So this candela root, does it have another name?” Fudge asked.
“Mm-hmm. Blaze root…” Heart Song replied, “Why do you ask?”
“Well James does need a pony name…So I was thinking ‘Blaze Drifter’, I was originally going to go with ‘Candela Drifter’ but it didn’t sound cool.” Fudge said looking over to me. “Well, what do you think James?”
“Blaze Drifter… why Drifter?” I asked.
“Well Morning told me how you replaced her sex aid Drift… plus how she called you her little Drifter a few times during sex, I figured it was appropriate.” Fudge replied.
After a few good laughs and a long shower, I returned downstairs to the waiting room. Morning was sitting there waiting for me.
“So how did it go?” Morning asked with a smile.
“I have to come back tomorrow for more training.” I replied.
“Well that’s expected, it normally takes 3 months to get ready to be a ‘Gentleman’.” Morning said as she trotted out the door. As we began to head out, I heard someone call out to me.
“James! James, wait!” Fudge yelled.
I turned to the brown eyed earth pony, “What’s up Fudge?”
“Your work badge, you’ll need it to get into the building, if Morning can’t escort you here.” Fudge said handing me a plastic card. “See you tomorrow.”
As we left the building and headed back to the Morning’s apartment I looked over the ID card. On it was the logo from ‘Gentlemen for Mares’, my human name and my work name, in both English and Equestrian.
“So was Double Fudge your instructor today?” Morning asked.
I nodded as I snickering at the card.
“So did you learn a lot?” Morning asked while walking backwards in front of me.
“A few things… I even learned what my signature move is!” I replied excitedly.
“Well wha…mmmh!” Morning began to say as I placed a set of fingers gently over her lips. I gave Morning a soft smile, and the next thing I knew both of her wings expanded out.
“This is…” I said in a gentle soft voice.
Morning gave me a smile which quickly turned into a grin just as she swiped the badge from my other hand and flew into the air, “So your name is James Mishkin and your call sign is ‘Blaze Drifter’… Buahahahaha!” Morning said as she laughed herself to the ground. “So what did you do to earn the name Blaze Drifter?” Morning asked still laughing.
I swiped the card back and placed it in my pocket, “Well the Drifter part I have you to blame for.” I said huffing away from Morning.
“I’m sorry, Fudge is a good friend of mine…” Morning began to say before I interrupted her.
“The ‘Blaze’ part was from what happened today during training.” I said lifting an eyebrow with hesitation in my voice.
“What happened?” Morning said with a worried look on her face.
“Well, do you know what candela root is?” I said giving Morning a grin.
Author's Note
Once again I'd like to thank everyone who has read this far, also thank you to all those who have recently favorited this story. Normally I would reply on your homepage, but it's been a lot. So for now I will thank you here. Also this is the end of the Journal entries, we have one more flashback before we return to James's and Morning's date. Till then good hunting... hunting, I don't hunt.
Chapter 12: A Party for Two...
“James, James son, wake up!”
“W-what?!” I murmured.
My father looked down at me as I sat on the sofa, “Are you okay?” My father asked.
“Yeah, I just had a weird dream… or something like a flashback?” I said sitting up.
“Yes I know, you were mumbling the word shade over and over again…” My father said as he went back to his chair. “Wanna talk about?”
I shook my head no and began to close my eyes when my father called out to me again, “What… what happened dad?” I replied.
“I said you have a piece of paper hanging out of your shirt pocket.” I father said pointing at my jacket.
I looked down and reached in, pulling out the long pink piece of tissue like paper, “Pinkie…” I mumbled.
“A streamer…?” My father questioned.
I nodded, “Yes, from a dear good friend.” I said with a smile.
1 week before leaving Equestria…
“Morning I’ll be fine… I’m just going to go in confirm my vacation, get my pay and leave. I seriously doubt that they’ll have another job for me.” I said as me and Morning walked down the streets of Canterlot.
“You don’t know them like I do… I mean they had you service that pegasus just two days ago.” Morning said sticking to me.
“Yeah… and I was kinda lucky. Cloud Kicker taught me a lot about my wings and how to take care of them. I am grateful for…what?” I said looking down at Morning who had this pouty angry face.
“Is that why you gave her a discount?” Morning asked, “Her teaching you how to ‘preen’ your wings?”
“Yeah, I mean No!… I mean why else would I… wait a minute. You’re jealous!” I exclaimed.
“What NO!” Morning yelled, “Just surprised that you gave a pegasus a discount…” Morning mumbled.
I bent over kissing Morning on the cheek, “Don’t worry.” I said.
Morning nodded as we continued forward; it was a while before we arrived at the Canterlot division of ‘Gentlemen for Mares’. Morning and I walked inside; she went over to another room to fill out some form while I headed to the back to pick up my pay.
“Blaze!” said a blue unicorn from behind the counter.
“Hey Aqua, how are you?” I said walking up to her desk.
She began to fidget in her chair, “Ummm well you see, I know you are going on vacation and all but something has come up… and well.” Aqua stuttered.
“Aqua Foam… what is it?” I said with a serious tone in my voice.
“I told them you were on vacation, but she didn’t listen!” Aqua said as she began to hide behind her desk.
“WHAT!?” I heard Morning scream from the other room.
“This can’t be good…” I said quietly as I walked over to door, but before I could even get there the door swung open. Morning stomped in all angry with Platinum follow behind her.
“Ah, Blaze, there you are… here.” Platinum said floating me an envelope. I looked over the letter and on the back was a balloon shaped seal. “Follow me Blaze, I need to talk to you… Morning stay here with Aqua.” Platinum said heading into one of the backrooms as I followed behind.
Once behind closed doors I lifted the letter, “What is the meaning of this, I thought I was off duty this week?” I said in a firm voice.
“You were… this is a special case.” Platinum said as she sat down, “Don’t you find it odd… I am here, telling you this is a special case.”
“This isn’t a normal pony we are talking about here, is it?” I asked.
“I am afraid not.” Platinum said with a dreaded look on her face.
“It’s not one of the Princesses, is it… Cause I’m not doing it, you hear!” I said slowly backing to the door.
“NO! ‘ahem’ No, it is an Element of Harmony… this is the second time an Element of Harmony has asked for our service… and sadly I feel it won’t be the last time.” Platinum said letting out a sigh, “And every time they request our services it’s always a specific gentleman… what are you guys doing out there?”
“Nothing! I swear!” I said lifting up my hands.
“So I heard your abilities changed again?” Platinum asked looking at my gauntlets.
I nodded, letting the gauntlets float up into the air.
“Is this all?” Platinum said lifting a brow.
“No, I lost the ability to manipulate hydrogen cells…” I said.
“So no fire?” She replied.
“Correct…”
“Well that’s a relief, no offense Blaze.” Platinum said.
“But I can do this…” I replied forcing the gauntlets to turn into black dust which caused my wings to erupt from my back. Two large red tipped and lined black wings unfurled in front of Platinum.
Platinum sat there with a blank look on her face, slowly she stood up and walked over to me, “Does Morning and the others know…” She asked.
“Of course, I have no reason to hide who or what I am here in Equestria…” I replied.
Platinum just kept on circling me and checking my wings to see if they were real, she pulled, tugged, and poked. Once again I lifted the envelope and pointed at the balloon seal. “Sorry Blaze, your next customer has commissioned you for 4 full days and nights… her name is Pinkie Pie.” Platinum said sitting down next to me.
“Pinkie?! As in the pink party animal from Ponyville?!” I exclaimed.
“Yes… and you must be careful, the ponies in Ponyville aren’t too fond of ‘Gentlemen’ especially some of the other ‘Elements of Harmony’.” Platinum nodded and then looked up at me, “I know this might be a lot to ask… but could you wrap your wings around me, I want to know how it feels, at least once.” Platinum asked.
I let out a sigh as I stretched out my wings and wrapped Platinum in them, I felt her shudder. After a few seconds, she pushed the wings slowly away and then headed out the room slightly wobbling as she did. I followed behind her, only to meet with Morning’s hard gaze and Aqua’s shocked face. “What?!” I asked.
Morning pointed at my wings, “Put those away.”
It was sunrise as me and Morning flew towards Ponyville, it was a great routine. After my morning workout, I would fly around with Morning until the sun had fully risen. My favorite part was chasing Morning through the clouds, the smell of the air up here was second to none, and especially since Morning was the only one I could smell up here.
“We are nearly there, how are your wings Blaze?” Morning asked.
“Good… I don’t feel tired at all, like I could do this all day!” I yelled.
Morning gave me a smile that made my heart skip a beat, “That’s great… maybe when you get back, we’ll do that…” She said as I nodded in response.
“Morning, about my trip… there is something I want to ask you before I go.” I said gripping the two gold bracelets in my pocket.
“Okay we’ll be landing in the fields behind Ponyville, it’s quiet and nopony is there at this hour.” Morning yelled back at me.
I nodded back, ‘Maybe she didn’t hear me’.
As we landed Morning gave me a stern look, “I will be here in exactly four days to pick you up, mister.” Morning said as she stood up on her hind legs, placing her hooves on my shoulders. “I want to spend as much time with you as I can before you leave.” She said while planting a kiss on my lips, and with that she took off like a rocket into the sky.
I checked my watch, it was about 9:00 am, and I wasn’t supposed to meet Pinkie Pie till about 12. As I looked around I noticed that the field I was in was completely devoid of ponies. It had been a while since I was alone with my wings so I decided to have a little bit of fun. I flapped my wings as hard as I could, causing all the freshly fallen snow to exploded off the ground. I was making snow with already fallen snow… and for a moment I wondered what I would look like from someone else’s point of view. A black and red tipped haired man, with a lightly tan skin tone, wearing a black jacket, black cargo pants, black boots, with several chains hanging off the pants, but the strangest part would be the large black and red wings that this man would have. A smile ran across my face as I enjoyed the thought and the snow…
As I played in the snow I heard voices begin to approach me. I quickly buried myself in a snow dome that was being held up by my wings.
“Scoots, are you sure?” A young female voice said.
“Of course Sweetie Belle! I’m sure I saw it…” said an orange filly that came into view.
“Likely story Scootaloo, but are ya sure you saw what you saw?” said one of the two other fillies that came into view; I stood as still as a rock, waiting to find out what it was they saw.
“I’m sure I saw it, it was a human with the biggest wings I had ever seen… it was almost as awesome as Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo said.
“Scoots, humans don’t have wings.” The yellow filly said.
As I sat in the snow debating how to deal with this situation I noticed the time, I had been playing in the snow for nearly an hour and a half. I had to leave… now, I slowly turn my body so that my back would be facing the three young fillies. I put my hoodie on over my head before completely expanding my wings. Snow flew in every direction, as the three fillies fell on their rumps; with my wings fully expanded I took off into the air and headed towards Ponyville.
As I was leaving I heard Scootaloo, “See, I told ya!”
I found myself landing in a tree to hide; I retracted my wings forcing them back into gauntlets. I slowly slid out of the tree only to get yelled at by somepony in a cowboy hat. “What are you doin’ in our apple tree?” yelled the very same pony, with a southern accent.
“Um, hiding?!” I responded.
“From who?” She asked.
“Three little fillies that talk about a mile a minute…” I replied.
“Oops sorry, that was Apple Bloom and ‘er friends.” She said pulling down her hat, “My name is Applejack and you are currently hiding in Sweet Apple Acres… wait a minute, you look familiar. Do I know you?”
“I don’t think so… Oh! I work in Canterlot… and I’m friends with Pinkie Pie.” I replied.
“Well that’s got to be it, well any friend of Pinkie’s is a friend of mine. So what’s yer name…” Applejack asked as I slid down the tree.
“Bl… Jam…” I stuttered before taking a deep breath, “My name was James, but everyone calls me Blaze, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” I said extending my hand.
She grabbed it with both hooves and gave me a hard shake, “Well the pleasure’s all mine Blaze. So what can I do you fer?”
“Well to be honest I was looking for Pinkie Pie…” I said with a bit of hesitation in my voice.
“You’re in luck, me and the girls are going to visit her, apparently she got sick working! Can you believe that! I want to know what she was saving for, if it was worth getting all sick fer.” Apple Jack said while checking the apples in her saddle bag.
A pang of guilt ran through my chest, “Umm sure. I’ll go with.” I replied.
As we walked through town Applejack greeted several ponies and humans. Eventually we arrived at Pinkie’s house. Outside the cozy home a few more ponies sat as if waiting for Applejack.
“Hey girls, what’cha all waiting for?” Applejack asked.
“Um, who’s that?” asked a cyan pegasus who suddenly became defensive as she went airborne.
“This here is Blaze… and this is Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity and Twilight, well go on greet ‘em!” Applejack said slapping me on the back causing my hoodie to fall back revealing my face.
“Hey I know you!” yelled the cyan pegasus named Rainbow Dash. “You’re that…”
The look of panic flashed on my face, and then my memory flashed back to about a year ago at the Canterlot Train Station, my first night in armor. I remembered these ponies and what Dark Morning told me about them. As my legs began telling me to run the purple mini-Alicorn Twilight interrupted. “You’re that human that saved those ponies in the frozen wasteland by the Crystal Empire!”
My expression returned to normal as Twilight got a little too close for my comfort, “Yes, I am, but how did you know that…? Wait I remember you, I saw you about a year ago… and I don’t remember the wings.”
“Yeah a lot of stuff happened, but back to you. Princess Celestia told me about it, she even told me you saved her life.” Twilight replied.
“Yeah, but the cost was another’s life…” I replied looking away in shame.
Suddenly the door opened and a straight hair pink pony stood in the doorway, with an ice bag on her head and a fuzzy white blanket wrapped around her body. “Hey you guys, what are you all doing here?” She asked with a sluggish tone to her voice.
All at once 4 out of the 5 ponies began talking to her. Slowly I backed up only to find a white unicorn preventing me from escaping. “Hello Darling… and where do you think you’re going?”
“I was thinking of coming back later…” I said pointing away.
“The Fire of Hope?” I asked, “Wait… you know what I am and you’re not upset?”
“Of course I’m not upset, I have used your company’s services already. Oh, and the Fire of Hope thing, it seemed that a lot of ponies started to dislike humans, then after your heroics in the north, they started thinking maybe they’re not all bad.” Rarity said pushing me forward. “Oh Pinkie! I have a surprise for you, Darling, your dear friend Blaze Drifter is here to see you!”
With one finally push Rarity squeezed me past her friends to the door. Pinkie’s face lit up when she saw me. “Oh my gosh! You’re here!” She said jumping up placing her hooves around my head giving me a hug, before slumping back down into her blankets. “But I’m sick…”
“Well we have two choices, first we can reschedule but I will be leaving Equestria for a few weeks…” Pinkie shook her head no, “Or second I can take care of you until you feel better. I’m actually quite good at it, whenever the others get sick I spend time with them until they are better… which normally takes a couple of days.” I said.
“I’ll take option number 2!” Pinkie exclaimed.
I gave a little smile before picking up Pinkie to place her into bed, “First order of business then… rest.” I said. As I turned I noticed the group of ponies behind me either blushing or in shock.
“You picked her up?” Rainbow said with a shocked look on her face.
“Humans aren’t strong enough to pick up ponies…” Twilight added.
“My, you are special, mister Drifter.” Rarity said.
“Mister Drifter… wait a minute here. I do know you!” yelled Applejack, “You’re that Gentlemen feller!”
I flinched as I felt the word Gentlemen hit me ears.
“WHAT! I knew it!”” Rainbow boomed before dashing in front of me, “You stay away from Pinkie Pie!” She yelled taking a swing at me, but rather than to avoid it, I let it connect.
“Rainbow, what are you doing?!” yelled Twilight.
“Making sure this guy understands he’s not welcome here!” Rainbow replied back to her friend.
“Look, Dash, I understand where you’re comin’ from, but still…” Applejack began to say as she approached me, I slowly put down Pinkie Pie and extended my hand out to stop Applejack from getting closer.
“No Applejack, if Rainbow Dash is mad at me for my job, let her vent out her frustration…” I looked at Rainbow Dash as I began to feel my cheek recover from the hoof that landed there. “Come on Rainbow Dash, let me have it, get mad… let it out… show me, I am probably the only human who can take whatever you can dish out.” I exclaimed cracking my neck joints.
“Look Sugarcube, that might not be a… Wha’ the HAY!” Apple Jack started to say before I was bucked out the front door.
“You wanna go, you got it!” Rainbow said as she dashed out of Pinkie’s home and into the air.
I stood up and looked up at Rainbow, my hoodie still shading my eyes. “Is that all you got?” I yelled. Before I could react, a cyan ball of feathers and fur crashed into me, knocking me a few feet back before I felt a set of hooves collide against my back.
The other 5 ponies watched as Rainbow unleashed a can of whoop-ass, “Rainbow, stop!” Pinkie Pie yelled, but her voice was not loud enough to get past the sounds of anger being released by Rainbow Dash.
After 10 minutes or so Rainbow slowly landed, breathing heavily as she looked at my body, tears built up in her eyes. Red snow covered the floor and Applejack and Twilight came to Rainbow’s side. “You humans think you’re all special, because of how smart you are… how handy you are… but you’re nothing without your tools or machines… No matter how hard you try, or kind you are… you’re all liars!” Rainbow Dash yelled.
Rarity ran to my aid as Pinkie watched in horror. Suddenly Rarity started to back up slowly in shock, her eyes not believing what she was seeing.
“Rarity what’s wrong?!” Twilight yelled.
“He’s… he’s…” Rarity toppled over as I began to stand up, “ah, ah, ah…”
I slid back my hoodie to reveal my face, my black hair falling slightly of my eyes as the red tips came into view. I brushed off the snow and looked at Rainbow Dash as she slowly backed away, “How are you okay? You were covered in bruises…”
“What was his name?” I asked.
“Wha…?” Rainbow said, before her eyes opened wide.
“The name of the human who hurt you?” I asked.
Rainbow looked at her friends who all now had a look of concern and confusion for their friend, but before any of them could get close enough she bolted into the air.
“Woooh there, lover boy! I don’t know what you’re planning but Rainbow Dash just gave you the whooping of your life.” Applejack said standing in front of me.
“No, this was more of an ass-kicking than a whooping. Now the whooping of my life happened in the North Region while defending Morning and her squad. Now if you don’t mind!” I said as I looked over to Pinkie, “Back into bed! I will be right back!” I yelled as my wings exploded out of my back, snow flying in every direction as I took off.
The group of ponies just stood there in shock, “Did he just…?” Fluttershy said looking up at the sky as black feathers floated down.
“Get back here!” I yelled to Rainbow Dash.
Rainbow was already into the clouds as she looked behind her, “You can fly!?” Rainbow yelled trying to get some distance between us.
I don’t know if it was because she was crying or tired from beating me up, but I managed to catch up with her. “Gotcha!” I said as I hugged Rainbow Dash.
She had lost the will to fight me off the moment I grabbed her, “Fine, do whatever you want.” She said with tears in her eyes.
“I want to listen…” I said landing us on a cloud.
“You can walk on clouds too… great, what are you?” Rainbow said.
I shrugged, “A friendly ear… which you beat up…” I said with a smile.
“Alex…” Rainbow replied. She looked up and began telling me a long story about Alex, the human that showed interest in her a few years after the gateway was opened. First they were friends, but eventually they started dating in secret. Then one day they decided to go all the way; of course Rainbow said she wasn’t ready but she was easily coaxed in by Alex.
“So you tucked this guy, and then he dumps you the next day?” I replied after listening to the whole story, Rainbow nodded. “Then you see him all cuddle up with another filly.”
“Yeah, I mean, he used me! We went out for a few weeks and he used me! Turns out him and his friends were trying to lay as many ‘Ponies’ as they could in a month or something.” Rainbow said as we sat in the cloud.
“What a fucking asshole.” I replied getting a laugh from Rainbow before she punched me in the shoulder.
“You know, you’re not such a bad guy… for well… whatever you are, I mean, I still don’t like the whole Gentlemen thing but you’re okay.” Rainbow said and then began to look at my wings. “Aren’t they a little big?”
I shrugged, “I don’t know, but I think you should get back down to your friends… and I better get back to Pinkie Pie, she did pay for me.” I said.
“So she really did call for you…” Rainbow Dash said jumping off the cloud, “Last one down is a rotten egg!”
“Cheat!” I said diving off the cloud. A few seconds later I landed. Of course Rainbow Dash was already waiting for me.
“Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie Pie yelled in her hoarse voice as she tackled her friend. “He’s MINE, I paid for him.”
I walked over and picked up Pinkie Pie and walked back into her house placing her into her bed. “Stay!”
“But...”
“Stay!” I said wrapping my wings around her.
“Comfy…” Pinkie said as she snuggled against me, forcing me to sit on her bed.
I let out a sigh as her five friends entered the room and sat down on the floor around us, well except Rainbow Dash who stayed hovering in the air. “Can I help you?”
Twilight Sparkle was the first to break the silence, “How… what are you?”
“A mutant.” I replied, and Twilight gave me a weird look.
“A genetic character resulting from an instant of mutation in which the based gene is not found in the norm or original genetic structure.” Twilight responded. “But that doesn’t explain what you are.”
“Who in the what now?!” Applejack said.
Twilight let out a sigh as she began to explain what a mutant was to her friends, her explanation sounded like it was going to be a while until Rainbow Dash interrupted with a quick, simple version of Twilight’s speech.
“Well yes, but Rainbow Dash, you have to know why this happens.” Twilight added.
Quickly Applejack spoke hoping to deter Twilight’s long speech on genetic evolution, “So you said you lived with others, Blaze?”
“Hmm, yes. I am a live in Gentleman for the Royal Night Guard under the order of Captain Dark Morning.” I said.
“Wait, the Captain Dark Morning…” Fluttershy asked. I nodded. “I never thought that Morning would hire out a ‘Gentlemen’ for the whole squad. This explained the smile Icy Dusk had the last time we met.”
“Wait, you know Icy?” I asked
“Oh yes, we go back a long time…” Fluttershy began to say before she realized everyone was looking at her. “So Blaze, you work with the Royal Guard?”
“Yes, well not since beginning, but I do work with a squad.” I replied.
“Yeah, you mentioned that earlier, outside right before you took off. Workin’ with the Royal Guard, I thought you were a ‘Gentlemen’?” Applejack asked.
“Well I have a few jobs here in Equestria, while I do work for ‘Gentlemen for Mares’ I also work for the Royal Court as a Night Guard under Dark Morning. I even have a rank of Ensign.” I said running my fingers through Pinkie’s mane as she looked up at me.
“But you can’t work for the Royal Guard… the right is reserved for citizens of Equestria!” Twilight exclaimed.
I pulled my recently issued passport which was brown and laced with a golden embroidering and tossed it to Twilight. “It’s official according to Princess Celestia, she is the one who gave it to me.” I said.
The brown passport was caught mid-air by Twilight’s magic and floated over to her, “It says here your name is Blaze Drifter, but that’s not a human name…” Twilight said.
“It was James… but to be fair I wasn’t that attached to it.” I replied.
“That explains this mornin’ when I saw you climbin’ out of our tree.” Apple Jack added, “This mornin’ when I asked his name, he said it was James but everypony calls him Blaze,” she tried to clarify for the others.
“This doesn’t make sense…” Twilight continued before I interrupted her.
“Humans hate mutants… of any kind, I exposed my mutant self to save Princess Celestia and Morning from a psychopath with a gun. Of course this was already when the UN marines had arrived, so when I showed off what I could do… every marine pointed their weapons at me.” I said tightening my wings lightly.
“So wait, you’re telling me that because you’re this mutant thingy, other humans hate ya? Then why don’t you stop?” Applejack asked.
“He can’t, Applejack, it’s what he is… it’s like asking Rainbow Dash not to fly.” Twilight said.
“To be honest I felt a moment of relief when I entered Equestria for the first time, ponies could fly, manipulate the weather, use magic… I wouldn’t be weird here, but that was a lie. I was being already judged because of the humans before me and then by my job.” I said.
“Yeah but if you didn’t have your job I wouldn’t have met you, and you wouldn’t have met Morning or Roseluck… you wouldn’t have met none of us, and we wouldn’t have gotten a chance to meet you.” Pinkie Pie said while raising a hoof up to my face and giving me a light lick.
“And I think on that note we should all leave.” Twilight Sparkle said extending her wings out moving her friends out of Pinkie’s room. “Okay my little ponies, it’s time to go… woh, I actually used that line.” Twilight grinned.
“Take good care of her Darling!” Rarity said.
“Bye…” Fluttershy murmured.
“Don’t you think about doin’ anything funny until she’s feelin’ better, ya hear!” Applejack exclaimed as the door shut behind them.
The room got quiet, the sound of ponies having fun in the snow lingered in the air as Pinkie Pie started to fall asleep. “Maybe you could care to join me; it has been a very exciting afternoon…” Pinkie offered.
A few hours later I awoke to somepony crying to his mother about his toy train on fire; I looked down and noticed that Pinkie had not moved since we fell asleep. Well, except for her hair which started to curl and puff up. I slowly got up using my wings to hold Pinkie and place her gently back into bed, before heading downstairs.
I made my way into the kitchen to see if I could make something for Pinkie Pie to eat, but all I could find was a pile of dishes stacked to the roof, some oats, a few apples and few more ingredients used to make cupcakes…?
So I decided some oats and apple porridge might be best. As I left the porridge to boil I began to clean all the dishes, pots and pans I found sitting around. Whatever Pinkie was doing the last few days involved a lot of baking.
As I finished putting away all of the cookware and cleaning up her kitchen I focused on her living room next, which was filled with planners, calendars and ‘how to’ books. The books were all in Equestrian but thank the gods Morning and Poison taught me how to read, “How to Party Plan… and Event Planning for Dummies?” I muttered as I put the books away. As I cleaned up the first floor of Pinkie’s home the gears in my head started working and I figured out how this little pony got sick in the first place. Suddenly I heard a knock on the door; I ran over and opened it.
“Hey there lover boy, a little help?” asked Applejack as she brought in some bags full of food. Quickly I grabbed several bags from Applejack, “I said a little, not all of them.”
“Sorry… bad habit.” I replied placing the bags on the kitchen counter top.
“Woh! Who cleaned up this place?” Applejack said fanning herself with her hat.
“That would have been me… I hate clutter…” I replied before looking back to Applejack. “Soo… you hate me too, don’t cha?”
“Hate… hate is a mighty strong word, I would say dislike…” Applejack replied before she noticed her words actually had some effect on me. “Look all I’m saying is there is gotta be a job you can do that doesn’t involve a romp in the hay.”
“Hmmm…Well before the portal opened up I had a plan… then everything went downhill.” I replied. Applejack raised an eyebrow as if waiting for me to continue. I let out a small sigh, “I was in the circus, the trapeze, high wire, and stunts.”
“Woh there! That sounds mighty dangerous… wait a minute that there portal was opened a few years ago… how old were you?”
“Young, I was in my early teens, but then you ponies showed up using magic and flying, so my circus was closed down; I lost my family again and I had to live a normal life.” I said shuttering, “Still I kept at my exercises and routines… more so now than I did before.”
“Lost yer family again?” Applejack looked confused as she sat down in Pinkie Pie’s living room.
“I was abandoned as a child at the circus and they took me in… then the circus broke up and I was taken into custody by the trapeze artists. Nice folk…” I said with a smile.
“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to bring up any bad memories.” Applejack said as she walked over to me and handed me a tissue.
“What’s this for?” I asked.
“Well yer cryin’.” She said lifting the tissue box up to me. I was shocked and surprised to find out that she was right, “Look all I’m saying is one day you gonna wanna settle down with somepo… person and you don’t want to look back and notice you spent all your time just tuckin’ away.”
I giggled slightly, “No, I think you were right the first time.”
“Well of course I’m right… wait first time?” Applejack said confused.
“Somepony… I have a special somepony who I might wanna settle down with, but I feel bad if I do.” I replied.
“Why?” echoed another voice from the stairwell, both Applejack and I turned to notice Pinkie Pie coming down the stairs.
“Pinkie, what are ya doing up, sugar cube, you should be resting.” Applejack said trotting over to her friend.
“I’m okay, Applejack, but Blaze, why would you feel bad?” Pinkie asked again.
“Children…foals, kids; we can’t have any.” I replied.
We sat there in silence for a while; until Applejack decided it was time to go. “Look, all I can tell you is be true to yer heart, but whoever she is, I hope she knows who you are.”
Pinkie trotted over to me, with a slight bounce in her step.
“So what do we do now?” I asked.
“Well I could use some cupcakes… but maybe some veggie stock soup would be best.” Pinkie said as I eyed her down.
“Okay I will work on some veggie stock soup, but in the meantime I made some apple oats porridge.” I said placing a warm bowl of porridge on the table, and without another word Pinkie was at the table muzzle deep into the bowl. “Umm dig in?”
“What?” I replied.
“Yer heard me! I need you to pay for those groceries you took.” Applejack said.
“I thought you were giving those to your sick friend?” I said walking out onto the apple orchard.
“I was, but not to you...” Applejack said with a grin. “Plus I want to make sure someone like you can work a normal job, not this… seducing and smooching thing you do.” Applejack added by waving a hoof in the air in front of her.
“I… darn it.” I said as my shoes began to sink into the snow. “So to repay you and prove that I am not a sex-fiend, what do you want me to do?”
“I wouldn’t use sex-fiend…” Applejack muttered.
“I saw you staring.” I whispered.
Applejack gave a light blush but ignored my comment, “Well, you see I hadn’t had time to clear the snow from the barn because my friend was sick…” She said giving me a stare. “So you’re gonna do it for me and let me tell you something lover boy, it takes me half a day to clear this much snow and if you can’t do it in less, you’ll have to work on the farm after winter.”
I looked over to Applejack, “So if I can clear it in less, I can ask whatever I want?”
Applejack looked over at the barn and then over at me, “Why not, I reckon this will be the easiest bet I ever won though.”
“Then you got yourself a bet!” I replied.
“Good!” Applejack replied by spiting on her hoof and extending it out to me. I in turned did the same, well with my hand. “By the way how is Pinkie?”
I pointed to a pile of snow which suddenly exploded, “I’m fine! Oh oh! Did you know that Blaze here makes the most tastiest veggie stock soup? Or any food for that matter? It was all so sweet and tasty!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.
“My word, how did you do that?” Applejack replied.
“I’m sorry, I think I might have given her too much sugar.” I muttered.
Applejack giggled, “No, that’s normal Pinkie Pie.”
“Great… I’m screwed… if she is this hyper normally, I probably don’t stand a chance.” I said while unbuttoning my shirt.
“What are you doing?” Applejack said covering her eyes.
“Getting to work…” I replied fully extending out my wings. “Let’s see, last time I checked… 22 foot wing span… extend those feathers out like that…”
Little did I realize the crowd of ponies and people gathering behind me, “What are those things all over his body?”
“Are those cutie marks?”
“Humans have wings?”
“Mutants! Here in Equestria…”
My concentration was finally broken when a cyan blur showed up in front of me, “Pfft, what are you doing?”
“Clearing snow… why?” I asked.
Rainbow Dash pointed behind me, “Looks like you got a crowd.”
“And why would we have a crowd Rainbow Dash?” Applejack asked.
“Um…heh. Maybe I said something over at Sugarcube Corner…” Rainbow said slowly flapping higher and higher.
The human side of the crowd started to disperse except for a few here and there. “Umm, why are they all leaving?”
I let out a sigh, “It’s because I’m here or at least the fact that I am an open mutant.”
“You weren’t kidding about humans not liking yer kind.” Applejack replied.
“Yeah, it’s not easy… but I am used to it.” I said looking at the barn, “Would you guys mind standing behind me for a moment?” I replied.
Rainbow Dash shook her head no, and landed behind me greeting her friends. With five strong flaps I cleared the front half of the barn of snow. I continued walking around the barn flapping my wings causing snow to fly everywhere. In about fifteen minute I was done clearing the snow from the barn and walked up to Applejack.
“Guess what… I’m done.” I replied with a smile.
“That’s not… you chea… I didn’t know yer wings could do that!” Applejack said with a dumbfound look on her face as Rainbow Dash was trying to pretend she was not all that impressed.
“You’re lucky I lost the ability to control fire, I would have been done faster. Now let’s see, I won this little bet of ours, didn’t I.” I said walking around Applejack checking her out.
“What are you goin’ to make me do?” Applejack replied.
“Hmmm, good question, well you did say I can ask you to do anything, and I want you…” I began before kneeling down and whispered into Applejack’s ear. “To stop calling me lover boy.” I said pulling away and giving Applejack a grin.
“Alright, I know when I licked, you really had me worried there.” Applejack said as she sat down on the snow. “I thought you were gonna ask me for somethin’ else.”
“What else would he ask you fer, AJ?” Applebloom said appearing out of nowhere.
“Well for my… mpghhh.” Applejack began as my hand reached her mouth.
“Well for my services… you see I am a performer.” I interrupted looking down at the little yellow pony.
“Services?!” She asked.
“Yeah… you see, I am an entertainment performer, I do tricks, sleight of hand, and even…” I said as I began juggling seven snowballs.
“Thanks lov... Blaze, not bad, maybe you should come back for Winter Wrap Up.” Applejack said smacking me in the back forcing me to drop my snowballs.
As I was going to responded I was quickly tackled by Pinkie Pie, “That was so cool… you were all wossshhh! And the snow went pshhhaa!” In her excitement she licked my neck and cheek, which caused mixed signals across the crowd, “Orange mint, tasty… opps sorry.” Pinkie said as she climbed off of me.
I wrapped myself tightly in my wings to keep warm, “Hey could I have me jacke… ahhh!” I exclaimed finding that my jacket was on the floor covered in snow.
“I can’t believe she dropped my jacket… I’m freezing.” I said sitting on Pinkie’s sofa.
“Oh, it was an accident, she was just so surprised that you cleared all that snow so fast that she dropped it.” Pinkie said handing me some hot cocoa.
“Ahh, too hot, and a little too sweet.” I said putting the mug on the table in front of me.
“Sorry, I forget that some ponies don’t like things too sweet.” Pinkie said as she sat on the sofa besides me.
“Don’t worry about it, but do you mind if I ask you a personal question?” I said wrapping my wings and a blanket around me and Pinkie.
Pinkie shook her head, “Nope… oh! but only if I can ask you one back.”
“Okay, sure… so why did you work so hard?” I asked looking at the pink mare.
“What do you…” Pinkie sighed, “I guess you found me out.”
“When I began to clean your house I found a few books…” I said pointing at the small stack of books on a shelf.
“But those are in Equestrian… I guess you’ve been here long enough huh?” She said as I nodded. “Truth is, I haven’t been able to get you out of my head since we met those two times… I wanted to be your friend when I first saw you, then maybe something more when you touched my lips… when you shushed me.” Pinkie replied.
“Yeah… I mean…mmm” I began to speak but was suddenly silenced by Pinkie’s hoof.
“Why don’t you ever smile?” Pinkie asked.
“I do smimmhhh.” Once again I was hushed.
“No, you don’t. You always give a restrained or fake smile. I know, I’ve been watching you all day.” Pinkie said as she began to straddle me. “So why don’t you really smile?”
I exposed my teeth passing my tongue over my incisors, or fangs. Pinkie gave a slight jump, “Sharp teeth…” I said.
“But that can’t be the real reamhhhh.” She said as I covered Pinkie’s mouth with my fingers.
“Pinkie, have you ever seen a real smile and I don’t mean the ones you cause by making others laugh.” I asked looking into her big blue eyes.
“Ye… su… I don’t know…” Pinkie replied.
I ran my fingers over her back and through her mane; she let out a small moan and a smile. “Feel that smile… that smile takes a hold of you when something feels good.” I then began to tickle her tummy; she laughed. “This one is forced… but the smile I’m talking about is harder to get. Sometimes you only get a glance at it or you might catch it out of the corner of your eye, but it’s always hard to find.”
“Have you ever seen them?” Pinkie asked.
“I have and I also found the ‘how to seduce human men’ book.” I replied as she began to nibble on my neck.
“What, I thought I had that upstairs?!” Pinkie arched back in surprised.
“I was kidding you know… but to think… ow!” I replied as she lightly bit my wing. “Cheater…mgphh.”
“So it is like a pegasus wing, just bigger… and more sensitive…” Pinkie replied as she began to nibble on a certain part of my wing which was close to my back.
“You know… I am supposed to be the one… seducing you.” I moaned trying to fight off Pinkie Pie’s advances.
“You took care of me… now let me take care of you... also I want to see that smile.” Pinkie replied as I felt my member leave the confines of my pants.
“How did you… oh gods.” I felt myself get enveloped by a velvety warm tight wet slit.
“Well I am full of surprises… or should I say.” Pinkie began I she lowered her muzzle to my ear, “I’m going to be…”
For the next few minutes we slowly grinded against each other, just enjoying the moment, before Pinkie tensed up and hugged me tightly. She was in mid orgasm when I felt an excessive amount of warm fluid spill over my groin.
“I’m so sorry… I didn’t mean to…” Pinkie nervously replied as she tried to pull away, but my wings which were already wrapped around us did not give way. Instead I pulled her in closer, running my fingers over her back causing her to shutter.
“I want more…” were the only words I said before I found Pinkie covering my mouth with hers. We began rocking, back and forth pressing ourselves harder against each other. I felt Pinkie’s insides get tighter and wetter, I could feel her clit pulsating in orgasm against the top of my erection. Her hooves pressing against my back as more of her liquid love spilled over me and onto her sofa. “So is this normal for you? Do you normally squirt this much?”
Pinkie nodded as she pressed her head against mine clinging tightly to me, “I do, but… every stallion I’ve ever been with… finds it disgus… disgusting.” I reached down with my hand and collected some of the sticky fluid with my fingers, Pinkie quickly tried to grab my hand. “What are you doooooiiiing?!” Pinkie moaned as my other hand grabbed her big ass, and one of my fingers began to press against her anus.
“Well you said they said it was disgusting… so I got curious.” I replied with a grin.
Pinkie looked down at me, her back arching as her anus was trying to fight off my finger and my other hand. “You’re going to put my stuff in your mouth…mmmmmh, please I can’t…” Pinkie said as another moan escaped her lips and for good reason too; I began sliding my shaft in and out of her wet slit. Her hoof slipped and her chest landed against mine. I put my fingers in my mouth tasting Pinkie Pie’s nectar… and it was as sweet as she was pink. Pinkie’s anus also began to get weak against my finger as it slowly began to creep into her warm tight hole.
“Pinkie… Screw those other stallions… you have the sweetest little snatch I have ever tasted.” I said as Pinkie started to buck violently before collapsing in my arms. “Pinkie! Pinkie?! Are you okay?!”
With a giggle in her voice she said only one thing, “That was the BEST ORGASM EVER!”
For the next few hours we made passionate love all over her home, in the living room, the kitchen, the stairwell, her bathroom and finally her bedroom. Eventually we both passed out from exhaustion, but like always the morning sun awoke me. The smell of sex and musk filled my nostril, as well as a thick coat of Pinkie’s sweet nectar. As I sat up I felt a hoof pull me back down, “Five more minutes…” muttered the pink pony who lay beside me.
“Okay five more minutes.” I replied, Pinkie then smiled in her sleep and snuggled closer to me letting out a small gentle, ‘Yay.’
The next three days we spent either inside tucking, or hanging out with Pinkie’s friends; at one point I even ate her out for about an hour, which ‘no pony’ had ever done for her. She thoroughly enjoyed it; I also enjoyed it, even when she started to smoother me underneath her big soft flank. I think that all the sugar that this mare eats goes straight into her glands because at one point when I was licking her underside, I swear her sweat tasted like a cupcake. The weirdest thing that happened I think was when we were in the library hanging out with Twilight and Pinkie convinced me of a quick tucking there, which only ended with Twilight walking in on us. Oddly enough she let us finish but only if she could ‘study us’ as we continued. It was the final day of my rent out to Pinkie and we spent our last few hours in Sugar Cube corner just talking.
“So you really are planning on asking her?” Pinkie exclaimed, as both Rainbow Dash and Applejack sat in shock.
“Of course, she knows what I do and I really think she’ll say yes, but first I have to go back to Earth and see if I can fix the problems my family is having.” I replied, “Also I want to let my mother know me decision.”
“Yer aren’t kidding, are ya?” Applejack asked.
“I’ve heard of human pony relationships, I mean we have one living in town, but you’re like something else?” Rainbow Dash added.
“Well I have one question… is it going to be just you guys or are you going to make it a herd?” Pinkie said.
“I don’t really know… wait, why?”
“No reason!” Pinkie said as she returned to her milkshake as both Applejack and Rainbow stared at her wide eyed.
Suddenly the doors burst opened, “Blaze, are you in here?” A white coated pony with an indigo mane and tail yelled.
“Crap!” I said as I ducked under the table. “Pinkie what time is it?”
“It’s 1 o’clock in the afternoon silly.” Pinkie replied peeking her head under the table.
“That’s her… that’s Morning.” I said whispering to Pinkie.
“That’s the mare you in love with? She’s a bat pony… an albino bat pony… You got weird taste.” Rainbow said sipping the last of her milkshake.
“HEY, MORNING! HE IS OVER HERE!” Pinkie yelled.
“Thanks Pinkie…” I said in a monotone voice.
I was quickly dragged out from under the table and tossed onto a chair, “I thought I told you to wait for me in the clearing.”
“Looking here, missy, you can’t just come in he… re.. and…” Applejack began as Morning stared her down, and then turned to me.
“You did tell me to wait, it’s just that I got…” I began to say before Morning cut me off.
“No, your air headedness won’t save you this time.” Morning exclaimed and for the next few minutes we stood there bickering, back and forth until Morning decided it was time for us to go. “Go on say your good-byes.”
I nodded and walked over to Pinkie, “So yeah, look I… mighmmmm.”
Pinkie’s hoof found its way over my mouth again as she moved in close to my ear, “I saw it… the entire time you were with her, I saw your smile.”
I pulled away slightly surprised and blushed.
“I promise one day I’ll make you smile like that for me.” Pinkie said with a confidence in her voice.
I smiled, “Good luck with that.”
“Blaze Drifter.” Morning said with a stern voice.
“Coming…” I yelled back. I grabbed the bottom of Pinkie’s chin and kissed her forehead, “Later Pinkie.”
“Bye.”
I waved to everybody as me and Morning took off into the air.
“Well you seem happy, did you enjoy your time in Ponyville?” Morning asked irritated.
“It was okay…” I replied.
“You seemed like you were having fun before I got there…” Morning looked down underneath herself as she flew, “What are you doing?”
“Nothing, I was just picturing how beautiful you would look in a dress I saw in Rarity’s shop.” I said smiling up at her.
“Really? What kind of dress?” Morning asked.
“Now that is a secret!” I yelled as I dove into some clouds.
“Wha… Blaze!”
About 2 hours ago…
“Wow! Look at that one.” I said as I walked around Rarity’s boutique.
“I know, Darling, my work is amazing, especially ever since you humans showed up.” Rarity said while trying to measure me up. “Would you… hold still?”
Pinkie giggled as she watched Rarity try to measure me and fail. Suddenly I stopped in front of a large beautiful laced white dress meant for a mare.
“Wow… just wow…” I said just standing in front of the dress.
“Umm, Blaze dear. That is a wedding dress for a mare and unless… Oh my.” Rarity said. “I know that look…”
“What?!” I said questioning her.
“You’re in love… with one of our kind.” Rarity said nudging me with her hoof.
I blushed, “Been for a while… and I just hope she says yes.”
“You’re going to ask her… but normally the mare…” Rarity began only to have Pinkie interrupt her with a large gasp.
“Really! You know what this calls for… a PARTY!” I quickly looked at Pinkie, “Okay… maybe a small gathering…” She replied.
Author's Note
Chapter 12, dundundun! So once again, let me thank everyone for reading. I am so sorry that I have delayed Dark Morning's date with James... Blaze. Whatever! In the human world. Everything will continue as planned in Chapter 13 as Blaze and Morning have to come to terms with the new life growing inside of Morning. Thank you everyone who has read this far, and thank you Corwin for all your help.
Chapter 13: Once Upon A Time...
I never thought I would come to the human world… especially just to chase a human I was in love with. Being here was crazy… Being in love is crazy… but he’s different, not because he is an outcast even to his own kind… but because he is special to me.
Right now I am letting his mother and sister style my mane and doll me up for a ‘date’ in this human world, this Earth. They put a ‘leave in conditioner’ and told me not to go downstairs as they prepared a dress for me with Red Forge’s help. Waiting for them I began to wonder the upstairs and found myself wandering into his room, into Blaze’s room. Turning on the light switch I began to look around the large room with the high ceiling. Miniature human vehicles hung from the ceiling, as well as cluttering the bookshelves that littered his walls. What surprised me most were the small humanoid statues that were covered head to toe in some sort of armor. The weapons that they carried seems frightful, I had seen normal human weapons… even the false weapons they produced in films, but these looked too real.
As I looked trying to shake the image of the frightful small armored statue I caught a glimpse of Blaze in a picture… wearing similar armor and holding a similar weapon. I grabbed the picture off the shelf; there were several other humans dressed in similar armor all posing? Then I recognized another human in the picture… it was Lisa. I felt a chill as I slowly turned looking into the closest… and there sitting on the floor of the closet was some of the armor and a weapon.
“Wha…” I muttered to myself as I slowly walked over to the closet; my hoof was only inches away when I was startled by Blaze’s little sister who was calling out for her mother.
“Mom she’s in here!” Yuliya yelled as her mother followed in.
“Hey… what’s wrong?” Blaze’s mother asked as she followed my hoof. Letting out a small giggle she walked over picking up the torso piece with ease. “Looks like you discovered James’s little secret.”
“What secret mom?” Yuliya asked as I quietly got closer, waiting to hear the answer…
“Well your brother was a very popular Cosplay model, though he never did it for the fame… more for the art and love of anime,” Blaze’s mother said as she sat on the bed, looking through his bookshelves. “Ah… here it is!”
Suddenly I was looking at several pictures of Blaze… dressed in armor, funny looking bright clothes, and even what appeared to be ancient looking armor and clothing. I looked up from the photo book and at Blaze’s mom, “So all this is fake?”
“That’s right, Dark Morning,” Red Forge said as she walked in. “It’s like Nightmare Night, they dress up in costume and outfits, but to celebrate films and cartoons.”
“So all these are costumes?” I asked.
Blaze’s mother nodded, “He is quite the crafter… he really does know how to use his hands.”
“I know… I mean…” I quickly blushed looking away.
“Hmmmm… I see.” Blaze’s mother said.
“Nonna Mishkin…” I took a deep breath as I looked at the human woman who raised Blaze, who raised James. “I have a request to ask of you.”
I played with the small streamer between my fingers recalling the events with Pinkie Pie. “Crazy Party animal… wait a minute…” I thought out loud realizing something. “I knocked up Dark Morning… but that was about a month ago… and I’ve had sex with…” I began to count the numbers on my hands.
“Son are you okay… you look pale?” My father asked, before I let out a scream. “Where are you going?”
I quickly jumped off the sofa and headed upstairs calling out for Morning, “Morning! Morning, I have to ask you something? Where are you?”
“Honey, she’s right in here,” my mother called out.
“Thanks, Mom… Morning, I need to… to… wow!” I said as I walked into my sister’s room to see Morning in a little black dress, her long curls were all straightened out and a light red colored lip-stick glazed her lips.
“What?! I look funny, don’t I?” Morning asked trying to hide her embarrassment.
I shook my head no, “No uhh… You look gorgeous, umm… Morning, I know this may not be the right time, but I need to talk to you, alone,” I said, looking at my sister and mother. They both nodded and left the room. I slowly sat down on my sister’s bed while Morning sat in front of me, her head in my lap.
“What’s wrong, Blaze?” Morning asked as she nuzzled my leg.
“Okay, I really don’t know how to say this, but here goes…” I said as I took a deep breath.
“Nopony else is pregnant, well except maybe Poison Heart… remember none of your customers were in heat,” Morning said continuing the nuzzling.
“A… ehh, how did you know what I was going to ask?” I said sitting there, looking like an idiot.
“You worry too much, but you’re not very bright sometimes; at least your heart is always in the right place,” Morning said looking up at me. “Actually, after I found out I was knocked up, I checked on every single pony you slept with before coming here.” Morning said twitching her left ear as I began to scratch her behind it
“So you knew before my mother told you?” I asked.
“I knew before you left, but I didn’t want to jump to conclusions and tell you,” Morning said looking up at me. “I know how you are; you would have never come to visit your folks if you knew I was pregnant. Instead, you would be pampering me and trying to keep me from over-exerting myself.” She said poking my nose with her hoof. “But by letting you go and following you… I get to learn new things about you. So I win.”
“You know what… you’re very devious,” I said hugging Morning.
“I know… so how about the human style date, I can’t wait!” Moring asked getting all excited.
I let out a sigh as Morning began to pull me to the door by my belt, “I feel this is going to be one night to remember.”
Suddenly my mother called out to me, tossing something small at me, “The Shelby is still in the garage, your brother uses it from time to time with his ‘dates’, so Morning can ride along with you in comfort.”
“You’re kidding?! Shelia is still in the garage?” I exclaimed, as I pulled Morning to the garage.
“Shelia? Who is Shelia?!” Morning asked with a hint of jealousy in her voice.
Morning was looking at me with a pouty face as we drove down the expressway to our destination. “Your mom said this was your first love?”
“Well, sort of?” I replied.
“Sort of? So does this mean you could have fallen in love with this car instead of me?” Morning said as she adjusted herself in the modified passenger seat.
“Of course not, it’s a car…” I replied with a slight hesitation in my voice.
Morning let out a sigh, “So where are we going?”
“That’s a secret,” I replied.
We had finally arrived, and Morning was itching to get out of the car. As I parked the car, I walked over, opened the door and unbuckled her belt, and like a flash she was out of the car stretching. She then raised her brow as if she realized something, Morning turned to me giving me a little pout, “Can… Can you undo the back of this dress?”
My cheeks lit up bright red, “Why?” I asked.
“I wanted to stretch my wings but this dress doesn’t allow for much wing movement, also that car chair was a little cramp for a winged pony like me,” Morning said, giving me a pouty lip.
“Okay you win, just stand still…!” I said as I began lowering the zipper.
“POMF!” Morning wings extend out as she slowly began to ascend into the air. “Oh by Luna’s mane that feels so much better. So where are we?” Morning asked as she looked down at me as I sat on the floor. “Blaze?! What happen? Are you okay?” Morning asked as she landed next to me.
I watched as a couple of on-lookers giggled at me, “I’m fine… arhh!” I said as Morning grabbed my face with her hooves. She was watching as a small cut on my face quickly began to seal itself up. Morning then looked over her wings and on one of the tips she noticed a trace of blood.
“Oh Blaze, I am so sorry! I didn’t mghh!” Morning began to say, but my lips found hers, and after a few moments and a few odd looks from strangers I slowly pulled away.
“See, all better…” I stood up, and dusted myself off. Then as per a slight wiggle from Morning’s flank I zipped her back up.
“Sooo… where are we?” Morning asked again.
“A place called Dolphin Mall… great for tourists. It has a lot of stores, restaurants and a few clubs. The perfect place to bring a girl on her first ‘human’ date,” I said as we both walked into the plaza where a small band was performing on the outside stage.
Walking through the plaza I watch Morning as she stared in awe at all the carts filled with multi-colored light sticks, toys, and religious merchandise. “Blaze! Blaze, come here…” Morning whispered as she gestured me over with her hoof. “Why are there jewelry with small men nailed to these sticks?” Morning asked pointing at the crucifix.
“Umm, that’s a long story… and it’s a lot longer than I would make it out to be,” I said. “Maybe I’ll tell you later,” I added hesitantly, “So what do you want to do first; watch a movie, look at the shops or eat?”
Morning looked up at me with a confused look upon her face, “Movie, like in a theater? Like on our first date?” Morning exclaimed as she began getting closer to me. “Movie!”
“Are you sure you want to watch a movie here… in the human world, it’s completely different from the movie theaters back home,” I said giving Morning a grin.
Morning tensed up allowing my words to sink in, “You human go all out on things…” Morning muttered as she looked up at me. “I’m ready!”
As we took the escalator to the second floor I watched Morning as her expressions changed. It was easy getting her on, but it was hard helping her get off the escalator… she was afraid she would get sucked under. As we walked to the theater, her eyes darted everywhere; there were Christmas decorations everywhere, false snow falling inside the mall, and lights blinking on every pillar and window.
“So what are we watching?” Morning asked as we reached the theater window.
I grinned as I looked up at the girl behind the glass, “Two for Disney’s Star Wars... IMAX, 3D, D-BOX.” Morning looked at me as if I was speaking some foreign language.
We both walked inside a large theater and sat down in a pair of red-orange chairs, I placed the 3D glasses on Morning and told her, “No matter what happens do not get scared, the chair will move and do weird things, okay?”
She nodded.
As the movie started, a 3D dog showed up followed by a ball, I watched as Morning tried reaching out for the ball. I couldn’t wait to see how Morning would react to this movie…
About 3 hours later…
“That was AWESOME!” Morning exclaimed as we walked out of the theater. “At first, I wanted to duck and cover, but then after a while, I was so into it that I think I forgot the rest of me...”
“That realistic, huh? So how about we get something to eat?” I asked.
Morning quickly nodded, “If it’s anything like that movie, I can’t wait!”
As we exited the movie and headed down the stairs, I noticed a lot more eyes on me and Morning than normal. Usually when we were in Equestria, ponies and humans would stare… but not like this. It felt almost hateful… for the moment I shrugged it off; I was on a date with Morning which had a very important ending to it.
After taking an elevator down to the first floor we headed to the Cheese Cake Factory, a popular restaurant with a variety of choices on the menu; even more so thanks to the Equestria population on Earth. I headed inside while Morning stayed outside looking at the band playing on stage. I arrived at the host desk informing them that I made a reservation for two under the name of Blaze. The hostess looked at me funny before she gave me a response, “You’re Blaze?”
I nodded.
“Umm, you’re human,” she replied. I nodded. “You asked if we had Equestrian dishes? Why would you ask if we had Equestrian dishes if you’re not Equestrian?”
“My date is Equestrian,” I replied pointing outside.
The hostess looked behind me to Morning who was busy enjoying the music, “You are aware that we sit Equestrian and humans in different areas right?”
I shook my head, “I didn’t kno... why?”
“Well, ponies don’t like to see humans eat… well meat.” The hostess replied. “So we normally don’t get human/pony couples… well ever. Let me talk to my manager…”
“Sure, I’ll be outside.” I replied as the hostess gave me a buzzer stick.
I headed outside and noticed that Morning was nowhere to be found, as I was about to call out for her I heard Morning’s voice from around the corner. I took off as fast as my feet could take me; I headed down the passage to hear the voice of guys laughing.
“Oh come on little pony come with us!”
“Yeah we promise we won’t ‘ride you too hard.’”
“What’s a matter… I thought that you wanted the attention. You know, wearing human clothes and all.”
“MORNING!” I yelled.
“Blaze! BLAZE, I’M OVER HERE!” Morning yelled back.
“Oh is that your coltfriend?” one of the guys teased, only to be caught off guard when I turned the corner.
I saw Morning backed against the wall, surrounded by four dumbstruck looking guys and at the moment I lost my cool. “What the Fuck! Four guys surrounding one girl… looks like a scene from a bad movie.”
“Who the fuck are you!” exclaimed one of the guys.
I relaxed my shoulders and face and gave them a rather plain look, while pointing to Morning. “I’m her boyfriend, she mentioned this already.”
Once again they looked dumbfounded, and quickly Morning took advantage of the situation giving one of them a gentle buck, knocking him over, his rosary knocked off. She then made a quick dash towards me and hid behind me. “Sorry, I would have flown out of here earlier, but the dress is rather constricting.” Morning said nuzzling into my back.
“Hey you bitch!” one of them yelled.
Mornings ears twitched down as she heard the insult, I raised an eyebrow and snarled my teeth.
“What! You think we’re scared of you! We’re the Loco’s! These are our streets, fucker!”
“So.” I replied
“The Loco’s bro! The gang… we’ve killed people for looking at us wrong.”
I began to walk towards the group, slowly taking off my jacket. “Is that supposed to scare me… I mean, have you ever killed anyone,” I said tilting my neck letting the joints crack.
One of the four pulled out a knife, “I’ll cut you, man,” he yelled.
I continued to move forward, dropping my jacket on the ground, my gauntlets fading out into black dust as my wings started to form.
“Dude… what the fuck are you…”
“I thought that was obvious… but if you don’t really know, let me introduce myself,” I said kicking the rosary back to its owner. “I am the Morning Star… Lucifer,” I continued, extending my black-feathered wings, watching the four run in terror at the sight of me.
I let out a laugh as I turned back to Morning, a quizzical expression on her face. “One day you have to really explain this Lucifer thing to me.” Morning said snickering a bit.
We returned to the restaurant and began waiting, I began to feel even more on-lookers stare at us, it started to become very clear. I replayed Gavrill’s story in my head as I looked over to Morning who was busy looking at everything else. Suddenly, I felt something on my hand; Morning’s hoof was gently nudging me.
“Blaze, are you okay?” Morning asked.
As I was about to answer the hostess walked up on us, “I’m sorry sir, we currently are full and will no longer be sitting anymore… parties.” The waitress then pulled on my sleeve hinting for me to move closer. “I’m sorry, my manager asked me to get rid of you guys, I didn’t want to, but… I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, I think I finally get it.” I replied.
“Umm, can you wait outside… I get off in a few and there is a place I know close by.” The hostess added as she walked to sit another couple.
Morning and I headed outside and sat down on a bench, “So what, they won’t let us in because we want to sit together?”
“More or less, I think people… and maybe ponies don’t like seeing human/pony couples… Gav kind of mentioned this before,” I said as I looked up into the night sky.
“I see…” Morning replied trying to sit, but feeling uncomfortable about the dress.
“You okay?” I asked.
“I’m fine… just a bit nervous… maybe rattle,” Morning replied.
“What happened?” I said turning my attention to Morning.
“Well after those guys tricked me into following them, they began flipping my dress…” Morning stopped talking as she noticed my expression.
“I should have killed them,” I said about to get up.
Morning pulled me back down, “Don’t worry, they didn’t see anything…” Morning said, as the expression on my face asked why. “I was wearing ‘underwear’… Forge picked them out for me and told me I should wear them.”
Suddenly, I was filled with more rage, “I really should have killed them!” I murmured.
Morning began to laugh, until she pointed to her flank. “But I think they’re crooked… mind taking a look?” Morning asked as her cheek began to glow a little.
I nodded excitedly and quickly looked around; making sure no one was looking before I lifted the back of Mornings dress. As I lifted the dress I was in shock; snuggly hugging her flank in all their glory was a pair of black lacy panties. It was only a second that it took me to check, but it was an eternity for my memory. “They’re fine…”
“Thank Celestia…” Then she noticed someone walking up to us. Raising my gaze I was hoping to see the hostess, but instead saw someone else…
“Oh MY God… James is that you?” exclaimed a tall woman with long brown hair, and hazel eyes.
“Anne?!” I stuttered.
Quickly Morning turned to me with a worried look on her face.
“James, how long has it been?” Anne asked.
“About 7 years or so…” I replied.
“Look at you, all dressed up. Are you here on a…” Anne said as another voice interrupted by calling her name.
“Anne! Anne, wait up! My goodness what has got you all worked up,” said a man who was slightly taller than Anne. He was pushing a stroller. The man nodded to me before looking up to Anne, “Honey, do you know him?”
“Duh! Where are my manners! Honey, this is James Mishkin… and James, this is my husband, Javier, and this little one is Phillip!” Anne said as she picked up a small infant.
I felt my shoulder drop from tense to relaxed after seeing the small child, I extended my hand to Javier. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“The pleasure is all mine,” Javier responded.
“So, James, what brings you here? Are you here on a date… if so, where is she?” Anne replied with what I could tell was a smug look on her face.
“Honey, I think with the history you and James have we should just say our hello and be on our way,” Javier said, trying to convince Anne to leave. Looking at Javier’s actions I noticed that Anne hadn’t changed; she was still as competitive as ever, and flaunting her happy family was her way of saying ‘Look how much more happier I am than you’.
I looked over at Morning who was looking both worried about me and upset with Anne, I stood up lifting Morning’s front right hoof. “May I introduce my significant other, Dark Morning.”
“Blaze?!” Morning replied in a whisper.
Both Anne and Javier gave me a look, “You’re kidding me right?” Anne replied pointing down at Morning. “A pony… You’re in a relationship with a Pony?” Anne said as she began to laugh. “What happen, got tired of human girls?” she said as she continued laughing.
Morning clenched her teeth with a growl right before fully extending out her wings, “You got a problem with Ponies?!” Morning exclaimed.
“Please both of you calm down…” Javier said as he put the sleeping baby Phillip back into the stroller, “We don’t want to make a scene.”
I watched as Morning and Anne went back and forth, mentioning achievements and such, while poor Javier tried to ‘calm the situation’. After a while I began to snicker at the whole thing before the three all stared at me.
“What’s so funny, James?” Anne asked with a cocky tone in her voice.
“Nothing, it’s just funny how you haven’t changed at all. Always competing, trying to prove that you’re better,” I replied and she furled her brow.
“I am not compet…” Anne started to say before I interrupted her.
“And I never got tired of human girls... to be honest I never tried them after you. I traveled around for a while, ended up in Equestria and met Morning. After she showed up and I gave myself to her… body and soul,” I said with a straight face as Anne’s and my eyes met.
Suddenly she turned red. “But she’s a pony!” she yelled.
“I love her,” I replied.
“She’s an animal… a disgusting horse!” Anne yelled again,
“I love her.”
“She has nothing to offer you!”
“I love her.”
“She’s not even human!” Anne screamed with tears in her eyes.
“Neither am I, and I will still love her no matter what happens, I will always love her,” I replied.
Javier came to Anne’s side trying to comfort her, while Morning relaxed her wings giving me a slight look of embarrassment. Then the hostess from earlier showed up, “I hope I am not interrupting anything?”
“Who are you?” Javier asked.
“Me? I’m with…” the hostess said as she pointed a finger to me.
“Shut it, hussy!” Anne replied as she began to walk over to Morning. “And you, how dare you, what gives you the right to be with James!” Anne raised her hand to slap Morning only for it to collide with my black wings.
“Don’t you ever touch her,” I warned as Anne looked at me in surprised.
“You exposed yourself… for her… Then you were telling the truth.” Anne said as she slowly backed away.
“He’s a mutant!” Javier exclaimed as he pulled out his cellphone to call the police.
“What are you doing?!” Anne yelled at Javier.
About an hour later…
I sat in the back of a police cruiser for a while, as 5 or 6 more police cars surrounded the car I was in. The two officers that arrested me kept trying to run my prints and re-verify my passport. Sitting there I looked at Morning who was patiently waiting for me, along with Anne, her husband and the hostess from the Cheese Cake Factory, who raised her hand to reveal a mutant registration bracelet. No wonder she was super friendly…
“I can’t believe you called the police… and here I thought you supported mutant rights,” Anne said looking over at her husband.
“He didn’t have a bracelet… I panicked,” Javier mumbled.
“They’ll probably toss him in jail, process him, and lock him up for good!” Anne said getting angry with Javier.
“What? Why?” the hostess asked.
“James is a category ‘S’ or ‘A’ mutant… the government will never let him see the light of day again,” Anne replied.
“They wouldn’t do that… would they?” Javier asked.
Anne just nodded and then turned to Morning, “I am so sorry; because of me… because of me James is…”
“Blaze,” Morning said interrupting Anne, “His name is Blaze… Blaze Drifter. He gave up the name James Mishkin,” Morning said, never breaking eye contact with the police car I was in.
“Look, I know you probably don’t understand this but…” Anne began to say as a large black SUV pulled up to the police cars.
Two men in suits as well as two mares stepped out of the SUV. One of the men walked over to the police cruiser I was in, handing the police officers a vanilla folder. While the other familiar suited man walked over to Morning with the two mares in tow.
“Ms. Morning, I am sorry for the inconvenience,” Bart Simmons stated.
“It’s okay… but how did you guys know to come for him?” Morning asked.
“Simply because no one would easily believe a human, let alone a mutant was an Equestrian citizen,” Bart said.
Morning and the others looked over to me as I was released from the police cruiser, and uncuffed. I looked back at Morning, giving her a smile before she turned to Anne.
“Is it difficult being a mother?” Morning asked.
“Why, if you’re with Ja… Blaze, you never have to worry about having kids,” Anne said before she realized what Morning really meant. “You can’t be… unless you cheated on…”
“Nope,” Morning interrupted, “I could never cheated on Blaze… we are bringing a new and different light into this world and I can only expect that things will never be the same.”
The hostess left with an apology, as well as Anne and her little family. Morning and I sat in the car waiting for Agent Bart Simmons to retrieve all of my stuff from the officers who had arrested me.
“Blaze, can I ask you something?” Morning said as she ran her hoof across the inside of the car door.
I nodded.
“Do you like being with me?” Morning asked, “And by that I mean, just me. Would it be okay if it was just you and me… always.”
I looked over to Morning, placing my hand over her hoof. “Just you and me… sounds like paradise to me.” I said.
“Well Blaze, I was wondering if you would do me… do me…” Morning stammered as Agent Simmons walked over to the car.
“I would wait till you two got home.” Agent Simmons said as Morning turned bright red.
“That’s not…” Morning said as she began to grumble.
“Sorry about this… new rules and a lot of weird red tape,” Simmons said as he handed me my passport and documents and walked off.
“Don’t worry about it,” I replied as I started the car.
“How about we get some ice cream, I need something sweet,” Morning said, trying to put on a straight face.
I quickly cupped her face in my hand, pulling her towards me and giving her a deep kiss. “Okay ice cream it is… I just hope that’s enough to hold you over till we get there,” I said wiping some of the excess drool off my lips as Morning nodded.
As we drove down the expressway, Morning gave me a look, then turned her head and looked out the window.
“I’m sorry Morning…”
Morning turned to me with a worried look on her face, “Why?”
“I was hoping to take you on a night on the town and instead it ended up worse than some of the missions you involve me in,” I replied.
“It wasn’t that bad… plus it wasn’t the date I was looking forward to,” Morning replied before hitting me in the shoulder, “Also you never screw up a mission, those missions are screwed up thanks to all the new technology flooding in from this world. I’m glad to have you on my squad…”
I shrugged.
“Blaze, does it bother you that I am your superior officer?” Morning asked.
“Not at all.”
“Can I ask you a bit more of a personal question?” Morning asked.
“We have been together for a long time… so no, I would never, ever mind.” I replied.
“Did you ever want children?” Morning asked, but before I could reply she continued. “Cause I remember that we once talked about it, sort of. You didn’t know if you could pursue a relationship with me because, what if I wanted kids,” Morning began to lightly rub her belly, “and now I have one thanks to you.”
A smile crawled across my face, “I always wanted kids, but… I always wanted to find love… then marry the girl… or mare.” I said reaching for Morning’s hoof.
“Then why wait.” Morning said reaching head first into a purse my mother let her borrow, pulling out a small hemp pouch. “Blaze Drifter, will you marry me?”
“WHAT?!” I said as I accidently jolted the car, quickly putting on the emergency blinkers and moving the car to the right emergency lane. As I turned to Morning I noticed a gold and blue ring being held by her lips. I let out a sigh as I reached into the back seat, “You know, you have no patience sometimes. Here I was trying to plan out a perfect evening, so I could… got it… ask you to marry me, but instead I never got you dinner and offered you only desert,” I said pulling out a small pouch with a gold and blue bracelet band.
“But you can’t ask me, it’s tradition that the mare always asks the stallion,” Morning replied.
“Well I’m not a stallion, and here on Earth, the man always asks the woman, but since we are both from different worlds I will only say this…” I reached for the ring, only to have Morning stop me. With both of her hoofs she grabbed my left hand and guided it towards her mouth, slowly sliding the ring onto my ring finger.
“I’ll accept yours if you’ll accept mine? That’s what you were going to say, right?” Morning said and extended her left hoof forward.
With a smile that I felt could never leave my face I slid the bracelet onto Morning’s foreleg. “Impatient as always, aren’t we, Dark Morning, never leaving me to finish my own thoughts.”
Together we released each other’s hoof and hand, I looked at the ring and then back to Morning who was looking over the bracelet with the brightest smile I had ever seen.
“Me wants a hug!” Morning said trying to hug me. I released the harness that acted as a seatbelt and Morning quickly wrapped her hoofs around my chest. That’s when I caught a familiar scent…
“Morning, are you?” I asked.
“Yeah sorry, been like that for a while now. I will tell you what though, these ‘panties’ Forge insisted I wear really hold back the smell for a while, but they get soaked too easily,” Morning said as I felt myself push up against her belly. A mischievous grin made its way across her face, “So it’s true… Forge said you humans get all worked up because of this small piece of clothing.” Morning reached down pulling down my zipper, releasing my partly flaccid member from its restraints. Her hoof reached down as Morning tried to position herself on top of me, but was unable due to the low ceiling. Continuing to force her way atop me she remembered what I did to her seat earlier. Her hoof ducked beside my seat and suddenly my chair reclined giving Morning the room she needed.
“I don’t think this is a good idea… people might see us…” I said as I noticed how tinted the windows in the car where.
Morning shook her head, “Forge told me that she does it quite a bit in the car… So Blaze, does the fact that my panties are soaked turn you on?” Morning asked as she began a slow grind against me, my member sliding in between the wet warm folds of her panties, her hoof still holding the head of my erection. Morning then gave a tight flex of her flank and a second later I heard a snap.
“Morning what was tha… you didn’t… you wouldn’t!” I said as Morning raised my shirt while holding the torn panties in her hoof.
“I know how this scent drives you wild…” Morning said placing the mare soaked fabric on my bare chest.
As much as I wanted to plunge myself deep into Morning, I held back. “Morning, why are you trying so hard?”
Morning’s grin broke into a smile, “Hehe, you caught me…” Morning replied.
I tilted my head as if asking her, ‘What’s up?’
“I was trying to force another Equestrian tradition on you… you see when a mare proposal is accepted she then couples with the stallion… trying to give him the best sex they ever had… so I thought if I triggered all your turn ons… well you get where I’m going with this,” Morning said before she let out a soft moan. “Blaze, what are you… mhhhhhnnn!”
“You and every single one of you mares… always forcing me under… always in control… Not tonight,” I said, grabbing her flank with my hands before I sunk my shaft deep into Morning; losing her footing, Morning collapsed on top of me, her head next to mine as she bit her lip in pleasure. “Right now… even if it’s only for tonight… I’m in control,” I groaned as I began pumping myself in and out of Morning’s velvet snatch.
Morning began to moan completely out of control, I could feel her… see her trying to regain control; and every time she attempted, I would change pace. I would either go deeper or faster; swirl inside her or tease her anus with my fingers. “Bla… Bla… mmhhhnnnmmMMNN! OH LU… NA’S…. FUCK!” Morning yelled as she tried to raise her head to kiss me.
She began to squirt as I continued pumping in and out of her; she was literally just cumming non-stop now and I had yet to blow my load. I cupped Morning’s cheek and raised her muzzle to my face, her eyes were shut tight and her mouth hung open; and when she finally noticed how close our lips were she began to pucker her lips. Our lips met only to part again as she let out a whinny as I climaxed inside of her.
“Morning, are you okay? Morning?!” I yelled as she passed out.
A while later…
Morning slowly woke up; she took her time and began to absorb her surroundings, “Are we in your room?” Morning asked.
“Yep, you passed out for a couple of hour after we… well,” I said as Morning began to remember the event from earlier.
“Yeah, I remember. You cheated, I was supposed to give you the best tucking of your life, but instead…” Morning said as she tried to get up before her legs gave out on her; she looked up at me with little frown.
“What are you talking about… that was the best I had ever had,” I replied.
“But I didn’t do a thing.” Morning sighed.
I got up from my desk and walked over to Morning, sitting down on the bed next to her. “You did do something… you gave me control,” I said as Morning began to blush.
“Well, it was kind of nice having somepony else do all the work, but that doesn’t change the fact that I was still going to give you something else,” Morning said.
I looked at Morning as she gestured to her purse. I stood up and got it before returning the purse to her. She dug deep into the bag before pulling out a set of ranking pins, “You made Second Lieutenant,” she said handing me the pin.
“Seriously… Ranking up after getting a marriage proposal, well they do say sleeping with the boss has its bonuses.” I laughed as Morning scrunched her muzzle.
Suddenly, I heard my mother call from downstairs, “James, you have a call! It sounds important!”
I walked over and picked up the phone in my room, “Mom, I got it… Hello this is Ja…”
“Blaze is that you?!” said a familiar voice.
“Eclipse is that you?” I replied. Morning straightened out her ears focusing on the phone as I put it on speaker. “Eclipse, Morning is here and I put you on speaker… and how are you calling me?”
“I am at the Equestrian side of the portal, they have phones here to connect through… I got Princess Celestia’s permission to do so…” Eclipse replied.
“Eclipse, what’s wrong?” Morning asked.
“It’s Princess Celestia… she wants to see you, Blaze…” Eclipse said with a worried tone in her voice.
“Wait what?”
Chapter 14: ...In A Land Far Away...
“Eclipse, what’s wrong?” Morning asked.
“It’s Princess Celestia… she wants to see you, Blaze…” Eclipse said with a worried tone in her voice.
“Wait what?” I answered.
“Princess Celestia wants to talk with you, she’s curious about something… I don’t have any of the specifics, but she’s going to Earth in five days and she wants you and Morning to meet her in Neo Equineox.” Eclipse said.
I looked at Morning as she returned the same shocked expression, “I’ve known the Princess for a while and heard some stories about her ‘other activities,’ but I never thought she would pick a human?” Morning muttered.
“No, I’m not listening to this!” I yelled as I put my hands to my head. I watched Morning continue talking with Eclipse on the phone until she handed me the phone to end the call.
After talking with Eclipse, Morning and I were a bit panicked. “What could Celestia want with you?” Morning said with a tremble in her voice.
“Well I know it’s not ‘Gentlemen’ related or else I would have gotten a call from…” I began before the phone rang again. I quickly answered it, “Hello?!”
“Good Afternoon, my name is Platinum may I please speak with Blaze… I mean James Mishkin?” the voice said over the phone.
I simply nodded and enjoyed her warmth.
“What are we doing here?!” Morning demanded as we walked through a crowd of people and ponies dressed in medieval attire.
“It’s a Renaissance Fair,” I grinned.
Morning sighed, “I mean, why are we here?”
“Well to be honest, I wanted to get some armor… so I called a few blacksmiths and leather workers to see if they could help…” I said as Morning gave me a confused look. “Well the armor I have is… well it doesn’t fit right and it leaves a lot of openings… plus…”
I quickly picked up Morning before she was trotted over by a horse, “What in Celestia’s name is that?!” Morning yelled as she pointed to the black and brown horse.
“It’s a horse,” I stated while holding Morning in a princess cradle in my arms.
“Yeah but, why is it so big?” She exclaimed, wiggling her hoof at the horse.
“Morning, are you getting lighter?” I said with pulling Morning closer to me.
She blushed and began wiggling herself free, “Umm… don’t we have a blacksmith to see!”
I laughed watching Morning recover from the blushing that had overcome her face. We continued through the fair, stopping at booths and tents looking over weapons, herbs, and clothing for both human and pony. After trying on several outfits, bags and dresses Morning decided on a very decorative satchel. Eventually we reach the back of the fair where several merchants were working over mini anvils and work tables. I began to look around until I found ‘Moon Pads Armory’.
“Um excuse me, Mr. Irondale?” I asked. Suddenly a tall, blonde haired and well-toned woman walked out from behind the tent curtain.
“It’s Ms. Irondale, Samantha Irondale. And you are?”
“…Blaze Drifter…” I hesitantly answered.
“Oh you!” Samantha stated as her frown turned upside down, “The one with the very large special order… glad you’re here, I wanted to make a few final adjustment, but I just got started on lunch. Would you mind coming back in a few?”
I smiled and nodded, “Sure, I am just gonna go over to… ‘Silver Masonry and Synthetic Leather’?” I said pointing to my left. Samantha grabbed my hand and pointed behind me, “Yeah, it’s over there.”
Suddenly Morning flew in-between us, staring at the woman… like as if they were having a conversation in the mind. “Okay I understand… off limits,” Samantha replied.
As we walked over to the leather shop I watched Morning and Samantha exchange glances, Morning doing the ‘I’m watching you’ gesture with her hoof. We walked into a large tent with several bags and sets of leather armor. Then a large black haired hefty stallion walked over to me.
“Can I help ye, sir?” he asked.
“I placed an order a few days ago with Mace… under the name Blaze?” I said.
The stallion nodded before giving me a weird look, “You ordered over the phone… Blaze Drifter… a pony name that belongs to a human; how unusual. The name is Stone Mace,” he said.
“Blaze, did you see all the stuff in here!” Morning squealed as she tried to reach something a bit too high for even her.
Then out of the corner of my eye I noticed how the stallion was staring at Morning’s flank… no, her crotch. As Morning kept trying to reach for tall objects her tail would flick, slightly exposing her. I walked over to her and brought down the item she was looking at before returning to the shop keeper.
“Hey!” Stone Mace whispered, “Why trying to block bro?!”
“That’s my fiancé,” I said staring down the stallion.
His head jilted back in surprise, “Seriously?!” he exclaimed.
I nodded as Morning called out to me, “Hey Blaze dear, would you mind getting that one for me,” Morning happily asked.
As I retrieved the large sword strap for Morning I whispered, “Blaze dear?”
Blushing, Morning responded, “What?! Can you blame me, you just told that stallion I was your fiancé… I’m allowed to be happy!”
“Allen! Blaze is here for his fitting appointment!” Stone Mace yelled.
A tall man with a scruffy beard and a huge belly walked out of the back of the tent, “You’re Blaze… was expecting a pony when I heard your name. Then you said it was for a human… come ‘ere.”
For the next few minutes I took off my shirt, he adjusted a thin material around my torso, neck, chest and forearms. After he was done he looked over his work. “Black with a red tint… not bad; but are you sure about those open slits in the back?”
I nodded, “No, it’s perfect.”
He then handed me a large piece of fabric, “Here is the frontal and rear cape you wanted, with the design you asked for.”
I threw open the rectangular capes, the frontal cape was all dark purple and grey with a fiery smear across the middle. The rear cape was done in the royal colors and marking for Princess Luna and Princess Celestia. “Perfect… so here is what I owe you,” I said as I handed the man a large lump of money.
With a greedy smile he nodded, “Why thank you, Sir. If you ever need anything else, you have our number.”
Morning and I walked out of the tent and made our way back to the blacksmith, who was already outside selling some armor to a young couple. Morning then looked up at me, “I don’t trust her… Promise me Blaze, don’t let her seduce you.” I stopped dead in my tracks; Morning stopped as well and began to slowly turn around. “What I meant to say was… I trust you… but not hermhhh…mmmm.” Morning said as I interrupted her again with a kiss. A long and passionate kiss, that made many on-lookers blush.
“Better?” I asked as I pulled away from Morning, a thin string of saliva still connecting the both of us. She nodded breaking the string as it fell upon her chin, which she quickly wiped off.
As we walked into the blacksmith shop Samantha whistled, “Hot couple! I wish I could get a boyfriend like that.”
“He’s not my boyfriend…” Morning exclaimed, “He’s my… he’s my…”
“I’m spoken for.” I said raising my hand, showing off my engagement ring.
The blacksmith raised an eyebrow, before she dragged me into the back of the tent. “Okay since you are taken I will do nothing, you are now a customer… but still, what a waste. A good looking guy like you… such a waste.”
“You’re right I am waste… and I’ve felt like that for a long time; except when I’m with her. With her I feel like someone, I don’t feel lonely… I feel… lucky,” I said as Samantha placed a black chest piece over my head.
“Okay you win, I’ll stop, but she must be some girl,” Samantha said.
I simply nodded.
After a little while I stepped out wearing my black armor; a large pair of circular pauldrons, a simple chest and back plate which the cape covered, a pair of detailed gauntlets that set over my other pair, and a pair of tall greaves. As I walked over to Morning, I saw her eying a Japanese style sword or a katana. The sheath and handle where all black, the braid and fitting were white. I walked over and unsheathed the katana for Morning who was too star struck by the sword’s beauty; the tang was all black as well. I looked over to Samantha, “Traditionally made?”
“Yep, a folded blade,” Samantha said.
I took a swing before sheathing the sword like a samurai; Morning stared at me, “What?” I asked.
“That was soooo awesome!” Morning squealed.
I then placed the sword into the belt that Morning was wearing and she looked at me confused, “It’s a short katana, not really my style, but perfect for you,” I said. I turned to Samantha, “Could you add this to my bill?” I asked.
I handed Samantha the money before Morning and I continued on our way. We spent the rest of the day looking at shops and shows, eating the meal my mother packed for us before returning home.
The next morning was pretty cold, even for Miami standards, but thanks to the Alicorns’ magic, Earth’s ozone layers were slowly repairing itself. I found Morning snuggling close to me and was about to return the favor when I heard my younger siblings kick open their doors.
“It’s Christmas!” They yelled.
Morning’s ears twitched down as her hooves covered her ears and eyes, “Five more minutes…”
My mother followed next, “You kids! We celebrated Yule 5 days ago!”
“Hey! It’s Christmas, let them be.” My father said as he followed behind my mother.
I looked at my door only to find that it was locked, I then pulled the blanket over and gave Morning a kiss on the forehead, “Happy Hearth Warming, Morning.”
“Happy Hearth Warming Blaze…” Morning yawned with a smile before nuzzling back into my chest. “Mmmmm… Orange mint.”
I gave a small chuckle before I heard a knocking on my door, “Ummm, honey if you’re not busy we got you and Morning gifts too; so head on down whenever,” my mother said.
Morning opened her eyes and looked up at me, “Could we just stay in bed all day?” Morning muttered.
I ran my fingers through her mane, Morning letting out a little moan as I did, “As much as I would like to stay in bed… I’m hungry.”
Morning blushed before giving my lips a lick, “You could always eat me…” Morning said.
Shivers shot up my back as my cheeks turned red and my wings exploded out of my back, “Maybe later.”
Morning gave a giggle as she saw my wings ‘pomf’ out.
“So shall we go celebrate the holidays?” I asked Morning as I continued to run my fingers through her mane and fur.
In a flash I found myself pinned to the bed, Morning’s hooves pressing down against my shoulders, her marehood pressing down against my crotch and her belly lightly touching mine. “I want to celebrate…” Morning said seductively. Morning began to kiss me, forcing her tongue into my mouth, while her lower half began to grind against me. I then began to run my fingers down her chest and belly. Suddenly she clenched up and lightly moaned in my mouth.
Morning pulled her lips away and was breathing hard, “Morning did you?” I asked. Morning nodded a smile on her face, “That quick?” I continued to ask as Morning kept nodding. We stayed like that for a little while until Morning caught her breath. As we removed the blanket the smell of musk and sweat filled the room. We both blushed.
“Ummmm… Maybe we should take a shower?” Morning said.
I nodded, “And I’ll open the window,” I said as I pointed over to the window. As she stood up and headed to the door she turned red and then began to laugh, and laughed hard. “What happened?” I asked. Morning just pointed at my crotch, my pajama pants were soaked, as if I wet myself.
“You… you… hahaha!” Morning continued to laugh.
I took off my pants and the rest of my clothing and then wrapped a towel around myself, “I am so going to get you back for this,” I said looking at Morning as she took off to the bathroom.
After spending the holidays with my family I never thought that Morning and I would return to Neo Equineox together in full Guard Armor with my wings expose. The expression of people and ponies as me and Morning walked by was quite interesting to say the least. My favorite part was when a Marine tried to confront me with assault rifle drawn and Morning intervened.
“Gun Down Solider!” Morning Exclaimed. “He’s not your concern!”
The solider looked back to his senior officer who was quickly approaching from behind the solider. “Captain Dark Morning, it’s an honor, at ease Torrez. May I ask… who the mutant is?”
“This is my 2nd Lt. Blaze Drifter… I have a question; Do you know if Princess Celestia has arrived?” Morning asked.
The solider nodded and pointed to the clearing where the portal between the worlds stood. Morning nodded back to the solider as we headed off.
“I am so nervous right…” I said looking down at Morning.
“Why? It’s just Princess Celestia… nothing to worry about… crap!” Morning said as she saw a group of ponies surrounding the princesses.
“Is that?!” I said slack jawed, shaking in my armor.
Morning smacked her forehead with her hoof, “Why are they all here?”
All four princesses stood before us, surrounded by every member of our squad, and the elements of harmony. I felt like running away, and almost did if it wasn’t for Poison Heart who noticed me. “Blaze!” Poison yelled.
They all turned to me and Morning as we walked up, Morning taking a quick bow, as I took a knee.
With a kind glance Princess Celestia looked over us, “Please raise your head, Blaze, after the courage you have shown you do not needed to lower your head.”
“I apologizes Princess,” I replied.
“So this is the human my sister spoke of… I believe we have met before, Sir Blaze.” Still keeping to the knee, with my head lowered, Princess Luna walked over to me. “Why do you not raise your head like my sister asked of you?”
“I am a Guard of the Night, so I take my orders from the Princess of the Night,” I said.
Princess Celestia gave a smile to her younger sister Luna, as Luna puffed out her chest, “Then raise, Blaze Drifter, Guardian of the Night,” Luna said as proud as she could.
I slowly stood up, giving my wings a slight flutter. Luna gave a slight blush as I arose, “Thank you, Princess Luna.”
“Since we are all here, please follow me,” Celestia said as she walked off. We followed Princess Celestia for a while until we came to a large gazebo. “Princess Twilight, if you could…”
Twilight Sparkle’s horn began to glow as magical energy exploded out and a purple barrier surrounded the gazebo. Princess Celestia sat down as well as every other pony, I stood there debating whether or not to sit down… eventually I sat down among the group, sort of feeling like a child.
“I brought you all here to discuss something of great importance… As some of you may know, Captain Dark Morning and Poison Heart of the Night Guard are pregnant. Normally this would be a normal thing… but the father is…” Princess Celestia said as her hoof pointed to me. “A human.”
I heard several gasps, before somepony said something, “Excuse me Princess, but you’re telling me that this here human is…” Applejack began before Princess Celestia interrupted.
“Yes Applejack, Blaze is capable a breeding with our kind, but I do not understand it as well as I should. The only one who truly understands this is…” Princess Celestia said as she looked to Poison Heart, “The first to be impregnated.”
Poison Heart stood up, “Hello everypony… now let me began by saying I was partially responsible for what has happened here.”
“I knew it!” I exclaimed. Everypony then turned to stare at me as I stood there point a finger at Poison Heart.
“Yes, but not as responsible as your ‘Mutant ability’…” Poison added.
“Oh… damn,” I said slowly sinking back down.
“Yes, well. As I was saying… after much research into human biology… and this mutant variation, I have determined that Blaze’s mutant ability is to copy and integrate foreign genetic material. Such as unicorns, pegasai, earth ponies, and bat ponies… maybe more,” Poison continued as she paced around the group. “After discovering this, I realized it was possible for him to even breed outside his own original species, given the right push. Blaze’s job as a ‘Gentleman’ gave his body the proper genetic material as well as the appropriate push it needed, but there was still something missing. I discovered this when we were in the North, his body needs to regenerate in order to accept the new genetic material… so the day I had him here… I poisoned him with a powerful acid,” Poison Heart said with a smile.
Everypony looked at Poison as if she was crazy, “You poisoned him… like you tried to kill him?” Silver Rose asked.
“Precisely! I knew that he would recover, but to ease him out of the pain I slipped in a numbing agent,” Poison added.
“But how did you know he was going to recover?” Icy asked.
“Well, during several missions we have seen Blaze get ripped apart by bullets, torn through by creatures and even stabbed right before our own eyes… only to get up a few seconds later without a scratch on him. I feel that his regenerative ability is so strong that it will eventually stop him from aging… and possibly become immortal,” Poison said and stopped for a moment to look at me with a sad face before Princess Twilight interrupted.
“Are you telling me that he is like Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?” she asked.
Poison nodded, “It is truth, he has the essence of all three pony races… he might have even surpassed them…”
“…I can see Pegasus and Earth Pony, but I don’t see unicorn…” Rarity said.
“I think that these are what I have instead of a horn…” I said lifting up my hands, showing off the gems on top of my hands. Princess Celestia looked over my hands…
“I can sense powerful magic in these… but unstable, very unstable.” Princess Celestia gave me a serious look, followed by a smile. “Well it’s a good thing he is serving in the Equestria Guard… and I shall extend a more permanent position if it is true,” Celestia said.
Poison then continued with her speech, “During every mission we took the only thing that was never damaged or had to regenerate was his reproductive organs… so I assumed they were the original ones he has had since he entered Equestria. So after the poison I gave him destroyed his reproductive organs, the new ones that would be reconstructed would… well, you know. Work for every species he has encountered, so I tested it… and I also managed to turn this process into a potion.” Poison said as she magically held up a red glass vile. “Any human who drinks this potion will be able to breed with ponies… sadly, it is a one way trip. Unlike Blaze here, any human who drinks this potion would only be able to breed with ponies and not humans.”
A silence fell over the small group of ponies as they began to wonder about the positive and negative effects this would have among the two worlds. That is when the discussion began…
“I’m not one to judge, but I can think of many humans who could benefit from this,” Rarity said.
“But you can’t say for sure! Most of those human think only about themselves… They’ll probably start banning us from coming and going as we please,” Rainbow Dash stated.
“Not all humans are that bad,” Icy Dust argued.
“Yes, take a look at Blaze, he is a kind and wonderful human,” Midnight Belle added.
“But he’s not a human…” Fluttershy said. “Ummm, he even told us. He’s a mutant… a mutant that the humans hate.”
“She’s right, I like Blaze there, but as far as I know he’s in the same boat as us,” Wild Haunt added, “He can be trusted only because he was different from the start… I thought about it sometimes too. What if he was normal? Would he have still come to Equestria… would he have met us… and come to like us… part of me would like to think yes, but I don’t kn…”
“He would be dead,” Dark Morning interrupted. Suddenly all eyes turned to her. “James would have died a long time ago if he wasn’t a mutant… he probably would have died one of several ways that I don’t care to mention or think about. I have learned a lot of Blaze in the last few days; about his past… about his real parents… about who he is. The human that… no… my other half is someone who cares and would protect others for no reason other than to do so.”
After what Morning said the discussion died down a bit. My character was no longer an issue; there still was the pressing matter of our children and my possible immortality…
Immortality… I would not age… I could not die… and I would watch everyone I care about vanish from this world. As these fears began to clutch at my heart I felt a hoof at my trembling hand.
“It’s okay, I’m here right now… just think of right now,” Morning said.
I smiled and began to relax, Morning had known me better than I thought, and suddenly I felt more pressure from around me. Night Star, Raven Shadow, Silver Rose, Moon Hunt, Twilight Haze, Midnight Belle, Wild Haunt, Icy Dusk, Dark Eclipse and even Poison Heart had all surround me, pressing against me in one way or another.
“Oh! Me Too!” Pinkie exclaimed as she jumped into the pile. We all fell over as everypony yelled out together.
“PINKIE!”
“Opps, sorry!” Pinkie said sticking out her tongue a bit.
“Ahem, not to ruin everyponies mood, but the important issues at hoof here are the two new lives that will be coming into this world as well as how we should handle this potion,” Princess Cadence interrupted.
“Well I believe that the decision of the potion is up to you four…” Poison said, gesturing to the four Alicorns. “You have far more knowledge on how our kind would react to such a thing…” Poison then stopped to think. “No… no… Not just you four. Blaze should be included as well.”
“What?! Why me?” I blurted out.
“Well, it was made from you… and you know how humans would think,” Poison said. The Princesses nodded in agreement. “As for the two new lives that will come into the world, I think that is up to Blaze’s herd to decide.”
“Well I think that the potion should remain in Equestria… and that only a human should ask for it… as well as drink it in front of whoever is administering it,” I said looking at the potion.
“You’re right, Blaze… suddenly the potion began to glow gold as it floated to me. “This is why you will be in charge of the potion, Blaze,” Celestia said. “You have seen both the good and bad of your species; I think you might have what it takes to judge whether a human wants to give themselves fully to a mare.”
With a heavy sigh I agreed, and then it hit me. “Wait… my herd? What are you talking about?” I said looking up at Poison and the others… whom I noticed were all wearing the same exact bracelet Morning was wearing.
“Well Dear, when we noticed that Morning took off after you only a few days after you left, we decide that if you accepted her marriage proposal that we would join in as your herd,” Poison said.
As Morning was going to intervene, Icy Dusk interrupted, “We’ve been together for so long it wouldn’t be right to break up the team… would it?”
Suddenly Morning was surrounded by all her teammates, her best-friends… her sisters of the night. “Fine! You all win…” Morning said as she turned to me, “Is that alright with you, will you accept me and all of us?”
I let out a sigh before I fell onto my back and covered my eyes with my arm, “You know, when we got back. I was going to resign from being a ‘Gentleman’ and live my life as a Night Guard… and as your husband…” I let out another sigh, “So… I would have to say… yes.” Everypony in our squad yelled in excitement, I heard hooves clopping against each other or on the floor. As I laid on the floor I muttered to myself, “What did I get myself into…” Suddenly I felt a nudge on my shoulder; I removed my hand to find a large fluff of pink hair dangling before me.
“Hi… so I was wondering, if it wouldn’t be too much trouble… maybe you could let me into your herd too,” Pinkie Pie asked.
I blushed lightly… “Ask Morning.”
The day had gone from me being a nervous wreck, to well… me being a bigger nervous wreck… or wreckage. As everypony walked to the portal I barely noticed as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walked up beside me.
“Aren’t we a popular one,” Celestia said.
I gave an embarrassing nod as I noticed several people, ponies, soldiers and royal guards stare at us as we walked. I could only image what we looked like, a group of ponies, the four Alicorn princesses’ and a winged human dressed in armor. I could imagine it was an unusual sight to behold.
“Well, it matters not, I have found my champion for the royal games, dear sister!” Luna interjected.
“Really sister,” Celestia said.
“Yes, this year’s Royal Games will end with me as the victor!” Luna proudly spoke.
“Well dear sister I would be weary… if your champion is Blaze Drifter, try not to fall for him. It seems every mare who gets close to him does,” Celestia said as she walked ahead.
“Sister!” Luna exclaimed as she trotted ahead to catch up to Celestia. That is when I heard it, “You were right, dear sister, he does smell like orange mint.”
Craaaaappppp. I thought as I began to sniff myself, Morning had stopped up ahead waiting for me. “What’s up? You stink?” Morning asked.
“Nothing… I think my life is more complicated than I can handle,” I said as most of our group walked through the portal.
“Well try not to think about, we’ll be home soon and we can talk all about it, or watch a movie… snuggle… maybe play a little. Okay?” Morning said giving me a nudge. “Well see you on the other side.” Morning said jumping through the portal.
I took a deep breath as I neared the portal, suddenly I felt something strange… as if something bad was waiting for me on the other side. I shook my head, “No, I can deal with anything… as long as she is there. I’ll be okay.”
I placed my helmet on and then jumped through the portal, and that’s when things went horribly wrong. The portal started spinning and twirling, I felt myself picking up speed and at the same time being torn apart before everything went black.
On the other side of the portal…
After making through the portal I turned back waiting for Blaze to come through, but then the portal started to bend and fold.
“Princess?!” I exclaimed.
“What’s wrong Dark Morning?” Celestia asked as she turned to look at the misshapen portal. “Twilight, what is going on?”
“Hmmm. That is a fail-safe… to reject large amounts of dark energy… to prevent dark or evil creatures from entering the human world…” Twilight began until I cut her off as almost all of Blaze’s armor fell through the portal.
“What if it’s from the human world? What happens to the creature?” I asked only to be answered by the portal. A large glob of dark energy shot out from the portal into the night sky, and inside I could see a human figure… I could see Blaze. I quickly took off into the air, trying to follow the glob of energy, but it was too fast. Turning around I quickly began to ask, “Where is it going? Where is Blaze going?”
Princess Celestia looked away, “I’m afraid he is heading towards the ruins of the old Crystal Empire…”
Author's Note
Thank you all for reading so far into this story, and yes I know, I said I was going to put two more stories out in December but I had things...
Also...
Preview into next chapter:
As I awoke I found myself lying in a volcanic area, my stomach in pain. As I looked down I saw three dragons feeding on my inners. Looking at them they realized I was still alive, quickly one of them slammed my head back down, my head rattling inside my helmet.
“It’s still alive!”
“Not for long…” One of the voices said as I felt my chest, lungs and heart get punctured, “See, all dead.”
As the claw was removed my heart began to regenerate… my chest felt like it was on fire as my heart began working again.
“It came back to life… I think we should leave it alone.”
“Are you kidding me… I haven't even eaten all of this thing’s stomach.”
“That’s because it’s growing back!” One of the dragons yelled.
“Guys, I don’t want to seem rude, but I think we have company!”
That’s when I felt the presence of something dark… and something evil…
“Changelings! Run!” One of the dragons yelled.
Chapter 15: ...There Lived an Evil Queen.
Chapter 15: … Lived An Evil Queen.
My head was spinning as I awoke. Looking around I found myself lying in a volcanic area. My stomach was being pulled and it was in pain; as I looked down I saw three brightly colored dragons feeding on my insides. Looking at them through the visor on my helmet they realized I was still alive; one of them quickly slammed my head back down, my head rattling inside my helmet.
“It’s still alive!”
“Not for long…” One of the voices said as I felt my chest, lungs and heart get punctured, “See, all dead.”
Slowly the claw was retracted from my chest and as it did my chest began to regenerate… my chest felt like it was on fire as my heart began working again.
“It came back to life… I think we should leave it alone.”
“Are you kidding me… I have even eaten all of this thing’s stomach.”
“That because it’s growing back!” one of the dragons yelled.
“Guys I don’t want to seem rude, but I think we have company!”
That was when I felt the presences of something dark… and something evil…
“Changelings! Run!”
I felt a gush of wind as the dragons took off; for a moment I tried to gather my strength to get up, but to no avail. I was weak and hungry; my body had spent most of its energy regenerating. As I collapsed I began to feel myself back out again, but not before I spotted several black creatures surrounding me. Changelings…
As I awoke again the feel of cold metal around my ankles and wrists started me. When I opened my eyes to look around I found myself in a poorly lit cell… probably a dungeon of some sort. As I tried to pull on the chains I realized my wings were out, I began to force them back into gauntlets, but it did not work. Once again I tried, but nothing happened. I began to turn my wrist to look at the top of my hands. The gems which decorated my gauntlets… as well as the gauntlets were gone. “What happened…”
Then I remembered; as the portal spat me out I saw a second ball of energy fall before I did. I closed my eyes and focused on my inner spirit to see if I could get in contact with the spirit beast inside of me.
Before I could begin my cell was opened and several changelings walked in… followed by the largest changeling I had ever seen.
“Well it seems my Changelings have brought me something unusual… what are you?” The large changeling asked.
I looked at this changeling through the visor on my helmet, and for a moment I held my tongue. I needed to think up how to answer, at the moment the creature had no idea what I was. I tilted my head…
“Did you not hear what I asked? What are you?” the female creature yelled.
“A Gentleman,” I replied.
“A Gentleman?! What is that?” the creature shouted.
Another small Changeling replied, “I have heard of them, my Queen, they are sexual aids for ponies…”
“Sexual aids…” the changeling said, “Why do they do this? Do they feed off their energy like we do?” she said sliding a hoof down my helmet.
“Money,” I smugly replied.
“Money… Money!” the large Changelings said as she began to laugh. “You request money for love.”
“Love?! Love is optional…” I said as my heart strained to say those words.
“You’re lying,” she said. “I can sense your feelings… you can love so easily… you can love… anything…” Slowly she began to back away, almost as if in fear. “What are you?”
“He’s a human!” one of the small Changelings yelled.
“How dare you speak to me that way, I am Queen of the Changelings and you will address me in such a manner!” She said slapping one of her changelings.
“Queen of the Changelings…” I said while freaking out inside my head.
“Well I have heard about you humans, but have never seen one this close. Hmmm, do all humans look like this… with such a smooth face?” the Queen asked.
“No, this is a helmet… protective outerwear,” I said shaking my head.
My helmet began to glow green as the Queen magically lifted it off; my long hair falling forward the tips brushing against my lips. “My my, you are quite attractive without this helmet. So tell me, does your race always wear such unusual clothing… and these wings… are they…” the Queen asked as she touched my wings, they twitched as her hoof touched them. “They’re real… are humans like ponies?”
I looked away, wrapping myself in my wings.
“Ashamed are we, well as it happens I love my victims to feel ashamed when I devour them, but lucky for you I am not in the mood today… but I do have someone else here that can demonstrate how we eat ‘Gentleman’… Peran, get in here!” the Queen yelled.
Slowly and hesitantly something limped into the dungeon; it looked almost like a changeling. It had a red mane and tail, as well as red wings.
“Yes, my queen, how can I be of service to you today?” the nervous creature asked.
“Feed this human and find out what he is capable of… if necessary use whatever means you can. I want to find out what these humans can do,” the Queen ordered as she left the cell, followed by all but one of her changelings.
I heard a sigh as the cell cleared. “Okay, you can come out they’re all gone.”
I slowly began to unfurl my wings, peeking out slowly.
“That’s it… Good boy. So why don’t we begin by you telling me your name,” Peran asked.
I looked at this changeling… something about her felt off… weird… and even different. “Blaze… Blaze Drifter.”
“Hmm, I know how you ‘Gentlemen’ work. I was in Canterlot not too long ago during the royal wedding. I fed off a human ‘Gentleman’ there, who also gave a pony name, but I know those are fake names. What is your real name?” Peran asked.
“Blaze Drifter is my real name… now,” I replied.
“You know what, I can play whatever game you want, but eventually you will break in this dungeon and you’ll become like all the others before you,” Peran said as she left the cell closing the gate behind her.
As I unfurled my wings I noticed a bowl of water and half a bread roll, but they were out of my arms reach. I mainly focused on only trying to break free or even pull on my restraints so I could reach the food; but nothing, and in my silence I heard moans… several moans. I began to look around in the dark dim cell through the bars and into the other cells, and there I saw it. Other creatures such as griffons, ponies, dragons and even some other Equestrian creatures that I had never even seen before; all being forced or tricked into loving their captures.
What sent chills down my back was when I made eye contact with one of these changelings as she was draining the love from a stallion who either passed out from exhaustion or something else…
I began to struggle more and more until I felt a pain in my lower gut… and a burning in my throat. I let out a burp which came out as fire; I nearly fell over if it wasn’t for the shackles keeping me up. I was still in shock when another burp forced its way out, fire erupting from my mouth again. “Why…?” I muttered as I remember what Poison Heart told us back on Earth… ‘My body can copy other creatures as long as bodily fluids are exchanged.’ The dragons that where eating me… their drool and saliva, I thought as I looked down at my stomach.
For the next couple of hour I looked over myself to see what was missing and what I had gained. I had lost the gems and the gauntlets, and the ability to talk with the spirit beast that lay inside of me. My wings were now permanent, as well as some scales I found on my fore arms and shins. What was even more surprising was the ability to breathe fire; I hadn’t perfected it yet, but I could do it when I wanted rather than on accident. Eventually I even learned how to use my wings to pick up the bowl of water and grab the bread… by the way, best bread ever, or so it was at the time.
I began to look around the cells for any sort of sunlight, “Seriously, are there any windows down here?”
“Nope…” a voice responded from the dark.
“Who der?!” another voice responded.
“Don’t worry just a new meal in the cell between us,” the voice from the left responded.
“Food, food, food… that what we all are… hehehe!” the voice from the right said.
“I am no one’s food!” I replied.
“You think that now, but I have been here for over 10 years… we all are food.” I began to focus my eyes on the cell to my left, an old griffon lay there on his back. “I admire your youth, but I have never seen anyone leave here…”
“He right! Stuck here we are!” I turned to my right to see an orange and tan dragon about the size of the griffon, grabbing and shaking the bars. “Been here to long… to long can’t remember… remember… Haahahaha!”
‘Fuuuudddddgggggeeeeeee’ I thought.
“So what are you?” ask the Griffon.
“A mu… human.” I replied.
“You were going to say something else, weren’t you? We’re all friends here… or at least entrees,” the old griffon said.
“A mutant.”
“I’ve never heard of either,” replied the old Griffon, “How about something easier, what’s your name?”
“Blaze Drifter,” I said trying to ignore the crazy dragon’s laughter.
“Well it’s a pleasure to meet you, Blaze, my name is Foghorn and the loony dragon is Talon,” he said as he began to lift up his paw, but quickly dropped it. “Sorry about that; not as strong as I use to be.”
“It’s okay,” I said wiggling my hands, “I can’t do much of anything right now.”
“You must be fresh, fresh, fresh!” the dragon said and released a barrel of laughter right after.
“Fresh?” I asked.
“Yep. It means they just dragged you in. Where did they capture you at?” Foghorn asked.
“More than likely, just outside the gate…” I replied.
“Hmmm, so you came here to rescue someone?” Foghorn asked.
“No, just landed here.”
“Landed? You just landed here, in the ruins of the Crystal Kingdom!” Foghorn agitatedly said.
“No! I was magically thrown here somehow… when I awoke I was being eaten by dragons!” I yelled.
A sudden hush fell over the dungeon, “You mean about to be eaten?” Foghorn asked.
“No, being eaten… half of my stomach was in the stomach of a dragon,” I said.
“How are you still alive?” Foghorn said grabbing onto the bars.
“I can heal from any injury…” I said as I noticed Talon began to slowly back away from the bars, and Foghorn began to stand.
“Foghorn, doesn’t stand up… no,no,no… he one of them now…” Talon whispered.
“Tell me, how do you heal?!” Foghorn yelled.
My head began to hurt… it felt like I was being forced to answer by a dark force. I tried to fight it but it invaded my thoughts until I remembered something. I smiled and looked up at the chains above me, blue fire escaped my mouth as I bathed my shackles in the blue flame; liquid metal pouring down my arms and chest. What was left of my shirt caught on fire, and I was engulfed.
“He burns, his flesh burns!” Talon screamed.
After melting off the chains I showed my arms to Foghorn, “Like this…” I hissed in pain, the dark force in my head was gone. My arm covered in burns, blisters and metal which slowly began to heal… from the elbows to my forearm and hands. Pieces of metal peeled off of my bones and flesh, and onto the floor as my arms began to regenerate. “Whatever you things can do to me, I’ve been through worse… and can recover just fine.”
Foghorn hissed as he changed into a Changeling, and flew out of his cell and into the darkness.
“Wow, Dragon, are you?” Talon asked.
“A little bit…” I replied with a smile.
A few days had passed and I think they stopped feeding me for my showing off what I could do; still it gave me a chance to sleep. For some reason though, sleep was just as effective or at least it seemed so… before I received another visitor; it was Peran, the limp was gone, but she looked more bruised than the first time I saw her.
“I heard what happened. I don’t know what you were thinking, human…”
“Blaze,” I interrupted.
“Blaze, I see you’re still sticking to that name, but showing off magic like that only makes you a target… and sometimes the Queen will come down and deal with more troublesome ones,” Peran warned. “But still I thought that humans could not use magic, so what are you?”
“A monster… well, according to my species I am. But what about you?” I replied, “You look more beat up than the last time I saw you.”
“It’s a long story…” Peran said.
“I got time.” I replied. “I could also heal those injuries if you want me to?” I said opening up my wings.
“Is that some sort of trick, trying to capture me to force your way out… not going to work… no one here cares for anyone else but themselves or the Queen,” Peran hissed.
“Well, my feet are still shackled to the floor, and I’m too hungry to go anywhere…” I said.
“Hungry… why, aren’t you being fed?” Peran asked. I shook my head ‘no’. Peran sighed, “I give you half of my food and they throw it away, that’s why you don’t show off!”
“Then let me heal you to make up for it,” I replied.
“You’re not going to get anything from me,” Peran scolded.
“It’s fine. You were sharing your food with me… but I find that odd, Changelings don’t need to eat, right?” I replied.
“I told you it’s a long story,” Peran said.
“Well… let me heal you and you can tell me all about it…” I said, becoming confused with myself. Why was I trying to help this odd Changeling… was I looking for someone to talk too… was I beginning to get lonely… or was it that she was the one seeking out for someone to talk to.
Slowly she trotted closer to me, “How does it work?” I began to wrap my wings around her when she jumped back in surprise, “You’re going to capture me!”
“No… my wings…” I said while flapping them, “When I wrap them around others… it can heal them… the same way I can heal myself.”
“So it’s not magic?” Peran asked.
“Not at all… it’s a natural ability like… how fish can breathe underwater, or how pegasui can fly… no magic.” I replied.
“You know this can prove to be important information against your kind…” Peran replied. I began to laugh a little, “What’s so funny?” Peran asked.
“My kind… to my knowledge I am the only human how can heal… or heal others… or even have my ability.” I replied.
“You’re kidding me, right?” Peran asked, “You’re the only one of your kind?”
I nodded, “Yeah, sort of. There are other mutants in my world, but not like me… sadly most normal humans with no abilities… hate mutants. Especially those they can’t kill… like me.”
“Wait, you can’t die?” Peran asked.
“Yep… I know for a fact that I can’t… I tried… several times when I was younger.” I replied hiding behind my wings.
Peran looked at me funny for a moment; like she knew the feeling, “Maybe this one time…” Peran said.
“Huh?!”
“I’ll let you heal me this one time…” Peran said, “But I’m not letting you go!”
“That’s fine…” I said.
“So is this going to hurt?” Peran asked.
“Not at all, according to my fiancé it kind of tingles…” I replied.
“Fiancé?! What another human?” She asked.
“Nope… a pony… well more like a herd now…” I replied.
“A HERD! But they must know you cannot reproduce with them right?” Peran shouted.
“What that’s not entirely true… remember how I said I was different…” I replied.
“No… you can’t be serious…” Peran said with a shocked look on her face.
“I’ll be a dad in a few months… twice!” I said with a sad smile.
Peran moved closer, “So, do you love them?”
“All of them…” I said as I slowly began to wrap my wings around Peran as she sat in front of me, but nothing happened… the inside of my wings did not glow… but it was working earlier. I began to wonder what was happening, I began shaking my wings… and then it hit me. I had no genetic data on Changelings… so that meant… “Ummm, there is one thing I do need from you.”
“I knew there was a catch!” she exclaimed as she slowly began to back away.
“No, it nothing that important… sort of. Just a kiss…” I said as I thought, ‘Saliva has genetic data, right?’
“A kiss? You’re kidding me right? I could drain your energy from you with a kiss, you know that right?” Peran said.
“I’ll be okay…” I said as Peran placed her hooves on my kneeling legs, and kissed me. I was surprised as she vigorously forced her tongue onto mine; her kiss was actually a little too much for me as I let out a moan and was barely able to keep my eyes open. Suddenly my wings which were still wrapped around Peran began to glow red… it was working. Peran then noticed the change in my wings and began to pull away, but soon stopped. We stayed kissing for a while, so long that I nearly forgot where I was.
Peran pulled away “Is that enough…” Peran said with a blush.
I nodded, “So, what’s the story?” I asked.
“Huh? Oh! You mean my appearance… well, I blame those elements of harmony for this horrible form,” she blurted out.
“Wow, really?” I replied.
“Yeah, during the royal wedding between Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, our Queen disguised herself as Cadance. During the wedding they found out, then these elements of harmony went to go get their gems or tools or something…” Peran said moving closer to me.
“The elements of harmony are tools; the ponies who carry them are the bearers…” I said.
“You know them?” Peran asked.
“I am a Royal Guard of the Night…” I replied.
Peran giggled, “Then you are a horrible guard, being caught by changelings and imprisoned.” I nodded in agreement as she giggled a bit more. “So we all fought against them, I was one of the few that fought against all six of them… I even changed into Pinkie Pie as she requested. Then she shot me… with the purple unicorn. After we captured them we took them back to the queen; everything was going smoothly until Shining Armor and Cadance united horns. Their love sent us hurdling out of Canterlot, but me I took a full blast of magic and since then I’ve looked like this.”
“So your interaction with the bearers of the elements of harmony, and Princess Cadaence love magic turned you into this…?” I asked.
“It’s the only thing I can think of… and since then I haven’t needed to feed off love to survive. I could eat normal food and it would fill me up instead of feeding off the love from others…” Peran said.
“Wow!” I replied. “So you evolved or something…”
A few days or so later, Peran came into the cell like she usually did, but today was different, today something was off.
“Blaze, are you awake…?” Peran asked.
“Yeah…” I replied from my chains, “What’s up?”
Peran trotted closer to me, her face completely battered, “I was wondering if I could stay down here for a while?”
I unfurled my wings towards Peran while nodding, “Well you are the jailer…” I said with a smile. “What happened?”
“Same as always… they hate me for being different…” She smiled before nuzzling into my chest, “I wish I could stay here forever… Hmm, orange mint.”
“I wish you could just come with me…” I whispered as a I began to think… ‘Why? Why were we getting along so well…’ then my head began to fill with pain as I dozed off.
I awoke either a few hours or days later, I could not tell in this dungeon, but one thing was for certain, Peran did not leave my cell… or wings. As my vision started to come back to me, I noticed Peran looked a little bit different… a little bit more pony. She no longer had any holes on her body or wings, her ears were a little longer, and her tail was long with a slight amount of fur on the tip. She looked like a big Breezie… It couldn’t be…
“Peran… Peran wake up!” I whispered loudly.
“Huh? What is it?” Peran said slowly getting up blinking her eyes.
Her eyes! They were magenta colored and looked like normal pony eyes, “Peran look at yourself!” I continued.
Peran’s ears perked up as she began to look around, until she found a puddle on the floor, she yelled and ran backwards away from the image she saw. “What did you do to me?!”
“Heal you, that’s all!” I replied.
“Then why do I look like this?” she said charging her horn with magic.
“I don’t know! All my body can do is copy and heal! I can’t change anyone, I swear!” I said waving my hands in front of me.
“AHH! What happened to you?!” Peran yelled as she pointed to what had grown on the sides of my head.
Slowly I felt my face… nothing there until I moved my fingers to the side of my head… bones, horns! Dragon horns! Four of them growing out of each side of my head, the horns started behind my ears to the back of my head. Two of the horns were long and thick, while the other two were short and thin… maybe display horns or something…
“Dragon you are!” Talon began yelling from his cage. “The wise Dragon! You’ve come to free us! Like in legend!”
“What the hell is a wise dragon?” I asked as Peran was about to take the defensive with me.
“You don’t know?” Peran asked. I shook my head ‘no’. “The wise dragon is a Legendary Dragon God that set right what was once wrong… like me,” Peran said, slowing her speech. “Then this is what I am supposed to look like.”
“I told you, I am not the Wise Dragon…” I began to say until I noticed a Changelings staring right at me. “Aww shit!”
“WISE DRAGON!” It yelled as it flew off into the darkness.
Peran was about to take off when I grabbed her hoof, “If you go to them, they will beat you… and even enslave you.”
“I have nowhere else to go…” Peran said landing back on the ground.
“Come with me… I know it sounds cheesy, but you have a better chance living a better life with me than staying here,” I said. Peran looked around at all the prisoners, then at me…
“There is a magic lever that can release all the prisoners at once, it is on the floor above us… but they will need a way out… If we could make a hole in that wall…” Peran said as she pointed behind me.
“A hole…” I said turning around unaware that my horns lit up with a blue flame like glow. Suddenly blue fire engulfed the wall and it exploded outwards.
“How did you do… Blaze?!” Peran said as I fell forward. “Don’t tell me you’re a novice at magic?”
“That was magic…” I replied as my head was spinning.
The chains at my feet began to glow red as they were released, “Leave with the other, I’ll open the cages…” Peran said as she flew out of my cage and up into the darkness of the dungeon.
A few moments went by when all the cages began to glow red, and all the cages and shackles opened up.
“We’re free!” Talon yelled as several prisoners began to escape through my cage. “Wise Dragon, where are you going?”
“I gotta save all the prisoners, right?” I said to the little dragon.
“Then Talon help you, you are Wise Dragon, I am dragon… I follow you!” Talon exclaimed.
“Talon, leave now.” I said.
“NO!” Talon exclaimed as he wrapped himself around my leg.
I struggled to remove the serpent-like dragon from my leg, but failed. “Fine, but I warned you!” I said spreading my wings and taking off into the air.
“Peran went that way!” yelled a Changeling.
I watched several Changelings run past me as I hid against the wall, wings wrapped around me. I waited until the last Changeling was passing me, then I reached out and grabbed it.
“Wha, mhhh!” the Changelings shrieked as I grabbed its mouth with my hand.
“Where is Peran?” I said while breathing out fire.
“We don’t know… we’ve been looking for her…” said the little Changeling as it bit me, I quickly dropped the it and then it ran off.
“Catch it?!” Talon asked.
“No, it’s better if they think there are more than one behind this prison break…” I replied. Running through the halls of the structure was like running through a maze; eventually I came across a large group of Changelings charging in one direction. I followed to find Peran trapped in a small room using magic to keep the door closed. I began grabbing Changelings and tossing them behind me, as well as breathing blue fire scaring them off. Eventually I reached the door where Peran had barricaded herself in, “Peran, it’s Blaze!”
Quickly the door opened and slammed shut as I fell into the room, “What are you doing here?” Peran yelled.
“Saving you!” I yelled back.
“Mee too!” Talon yelled.
“No, you have to get out of here… she is coming!” Peran shouted.
“Who?!” I began only to have the door behind me glow green and be ripped off its hinges.
“The Evil Queen…” Talon murmured.
“Well, well, well… if it isn’t the human… and Peran?!” Peran, what has happened to you?” Queen Chrysalis asked. “You did this to her, human, didn’t you?!”
Before I could answer I was slammed against the back wall by the Queen’s magic. As she moved in closer one of her Changelings yelled out, “It was his wings! Don’t let them surround you!”
“So these wings are how you did it… well let’s see how you feel if you lose them…” Chrysalis said as I felt her magic begin to pull on my wings. Suddenly a red burst of magic splashed against her face.
“Stay away from him!” Peran yelled.
“How dare you!” Chrysalis shouted as Peran was slammed down with green magic, which released me and for a moment I could feel the warm wall behind me. I turned to see a small pillar of light entering through a crack in the wall and once again I used magic. The wall exploded in blue fire, I reached out a grabbed Peran by the tail and tossed her out the hole with Talon.
“RUN!” I yelled as I watched the wall close back up. Peran and Talon had made it out, and from what I could tell, all the prisoners made it out as well.
Then I felt myself hit the floor, not because of magic being used on me, but out of exhaustion from using magic. As I reached out to lift myself up I felt a hoof crash down onto my back.
“You let all our precious food escape… No matter, for now you will do just fine… for me,” Chrysalis said with a cackle.
Some untold time late…
“Dark room… with no lights… chained and unable to move… wings pulled out… muzzle…” I said barely staying conscious. I had been chained down complete in the nude; I was nothing but a sex toy who they all fed off of. How long had I been down here; days, weeks, maybe months… I had no idea, all I knew was that I didn’t get any rest… and any moment one of them would come in here… hungry.
The room slowly began to light up, the small green fire torches on the wall flickered brighter. My head began to hurt, her dark will forcing itself into my thoughts…
“Hello there my pet, are you ready to share love with your Queen,” Chrysalis said as she entered the room.
“Yes My… Queen I am here… to serve you,” I said against my will, and every time she tried, for a moment I was able to fight her off. “You bitch…” I muttered.
A hoof quickly struck my face, I could feel the cut open and then close as Chrysalis reached down to my manhood. “You know I hate that disgusting human speech of yours, now speak to me elegantly… NOW!”
Her horn began to glow, my thoughts started to become blurred I blurted out something that could never be taken back. “Morning…”
“Morning?! Who is this… yes I see… she is the one who fills your heart,” Chrysalis said as she began to transform into a white pegasus with a black mane and tail. “Is this more like it?” she asked flicking her tail at me.
“You’re not her… You are not HER!” I yelled trying to use my magic, only for a magical seal on the floor to absorb the magic I released.
“No, no, no… we can’t have you go wild now… well, unless it’s inside of me,” Chrysalis said with a giggle as she approached me.
I began to wiggle and struggle against the chains I was in, but it was of no use. Slowly the false pegasus Morning began to lick at my groin and member; taking me deeper and deeper into her mouth. She would continue this motion until I would moan, then…
“Uhhh…” I muttered.
I heard a pop as my erection slipped out of her mouth, “Well it seems you are ready…”
The white pegasus Chrysalis turned around exposing her wet marehood to me, and placing it on my stomach. Slowly she let the fluids run down to my erection as she slowly moved her own hips down until the head of my erection was pressing against the hot wet folds of her lips; and in one quick motion I was completely inside of her.
“Oh YESS! Feed me your love my pet!” She moaned as she began moving her hips.
I desperately tried to resist, but I was no match for Chrysalis. As I released inside of her she moaned and gave a satisfied smile. Then she changed back into her normal form.
“You are delicious my pet… as always… as if you are starting to love me,” Chrysalis said as she caressed my cheek.
“I will never care for you… ompff!” I said only to be hit by hoof in the stomach.
“Hm!” Chrysalis muttered before she walked off.
Slowly the torches began to go dim and then went out completely. I needed to beat this Queen or at least find a way to escape, but at the moment I was at her will. More time passed on and Queen Chrysalis and her Changelings used every form they could think of to get more ‘love’ out of me. Oddly, only Chrysalis would show up in her true form before transforming into some random Equestrian citizen.
Eventually my eyes got used to the dark, and I was able to see who came in and out. I even noticed how the magic symbol on the ground was drawn… or craved into the ground. Still after collecting so much information I was unable to do anything, so I started playing movies in my head… remembering them from beginning to end; movies with dragons, knights, and gangsters. I realized I had a thing for villains… well at least I thought they were cool…
In the mist of my movie retelling I got an unusually visitor, she entered the room as a Changeling then transformed into… “Peran!” I said as she came closer. She placed her hooves on my thighs and then moved her muzzle to my ear.
“Please act like you normally would, it was hard for us to sneak in here… Blaze.” Peran said.
“I can’t be… mmmghh…” Peran silenced me with her lips and then moved to my other ear.
“It’s us, sorry about taking so long… and for what I am about to do next…” Peran said as I felt her marehood press against my semi-erect member. “You are under constant watch from the edge of the shadows… mmggmm… you are quite big, aren’t you…” Peran moaned.
“How long have I been… heeeere, Peran,” I whispered.
“About 3 months… OH SHIT!” Peran moaned, “Sorry…”
I shook my head, “It’s okay… so what’s the plan…” I asked as she continued to slide up and down my shaft. We kept at it for a while, no words, just passion… then Peran started to speak again.
“We have an escape route… and, and, and… the ponies, griffons and dragons in place… what we need is a good distraction… Mghh!” Peran grunted as I felt her warmth get drenched. “Sorry Blaze… I just… I mean…”
I abruptly interrupted her with my own orgasm… “It’s okay… it was nice to feel some love back…” I replied.
Suddenly she began laughing, “I can’t believe how powerful that was… you truly are wonderful, aren’t you, my pet?”
“No…” I muttered as Peran… no, as Chrysalis slid off my erection. In a green blaze of fire she turned into Queen Chrysalis.
“What a wonderful pet you are, that was truly amazing, so much energy!” Chrysalis said, “Oh and as for your friend Peran…” Chrysalis gestured to her right; Peran and Talon were tossed into the room covered in bruises and wounds. “Can you believe it, they returned to save you!” Chrysalis cackled.
“PERAN! TALON!” I yelled.
Talon looked up at me, “Wise Dragon, okay are you?”
“Silence, you little fool!” Chrysalis shouted firing an energy bolt at Talon. I watched in horror as the little dragon flew across the room into a pillar and slid across the floor. His little claws reach out to me as he drew his last few breaths on the cold dungeon floor.
The room began to shake, the symbol on the floor which was restraining my magic began to glow blue and blue flame began to engulf my body before I fell into rage. This bitch, her lackeys… they would pay, “YOU WILL ALL PAY!” I yelled.
Author's Note
OMG! It got serious... but once again... Cliff hanger. I am so sorry, but I am already working on the next chapter...
A few months ago…
I found myself in a cave surround by other creatures from around the world, and coiled around my hoof was a little brown and orange serpent like dragon.
“Peran-ran okay you are?” the little dragon asked.
With a hoof to my head, I began to rub out a headache; I looked around for the biped that calls himself ‘Blaze Drifter’. “Where is he? Where is Blaze Drifter?” I asked as my eyes fell upon the little dragon before me.
“Saved you… stayed behind he did,” the little dragon replied. I began to shake, as I tried to stand up, but my hooves were not listening. The little dragon then placed his little claw like hands on my leg. “Stay… hurt.”
I nodded as I looked up towards the horizon to see the Changeling castle. “I’ll return for you Blaze… I swear.”
“You save Wise Dragon… Talon help!” the little dragon exclaimed. “Heal you first… then to save!” Talon then ran off.
“Talon wait!” I yelled reaching out with a hoof. The sudden shift of my movement caused me to shutter in pain. I looked down to my flank to notice a large fleshy gash with some sort of plant placed on top. Then all at once I felt a cool rush of fluids run down my back and everything went black.
I awoke to the smell of fresh flowers and grass. As I opened my eyes again a small fire was positioned to my left and a cave wall to my right. It was night, I could tell by the moisture in the air. Suddenly a shadow ran across the wall and I felt a sharp pain from my flank.
“Plant juice make better… flower is food, eat!” Talon exclaimed as he massaged an orange paste into my wound.
“Talon, where are we? And where is everybody else?” I asked as I began to eat.
“Everyone left… not help they said… scary. But not truth I think… too tempted to return.”
“Tempted to return?” I asked.
“Plants we all were, rooted, fed, and then picked for our fruits… plants don’t move. No look for better sun. Stay were planted, but if move they could, they would. Come back they might… and never leave again. Freedom is good, but to take care of self, hard… maybe too hard.” Talon said.
I gave him a wide-eyed look before I returned to my food; maybe this little dragon was much smarter than I thought. “So what’s the plan, Talon?”
“Me?! Plan… nonononono… me not smart, me have not plan…” Talon replied with hesitation.
“You hesitated! You do have a plan… don’t you?” I insisted. “What is it?”
The little dragon pushed gently on my muzzle. “You rest and better you get… watch Changelings outside… pick one out for plan. Replace with you… see then what happened with wise dragon… plan more, then save wise dragon,” Talon replied.
I stared at this little dragon completely amazed by his plan… or at least considering it a damn good one. “Okay, I will rest and get better. Will you help me? You seem to know your medicinal plants,” I said giving the little dragon a head rub as he nodded.
“It is them as they walk around the day… they not see well in the light. Good time to catch one,” Talon explained. “Toss it in the hole and then close it up!” he said pointing to his left.
And right there, to the left of him was a small hole with a large rock top, “Pretty good, little guy, now we gotta see which one of them is our best bet for this plan,” I replied looking over the claw painted map.
“This one!” Talon exclaimed. “Blind in one eye he is.”
A smile crept over my face, we were going to save the creature that saved me. But why was I going out of my way to save him? Was it because he was nice to me… because he saved me… no, he changed me. I was no longer a changeling… well not one that required feeding off emotions. “Why am I trying to save you?” I asked placing a hoof over the center of the painting.
“Because… he is friend,” Talon replied, “Friend that would fight army to save you.”
The next day would be the day we would sneak into the hive, and try to find Blaze.
Our plan failed, the guards had caught us and thrown us into a cell. Talon had tried to fight two changelings at once in order to let me escape, but to no avail. I looked down at Talon, his little body covered in cuts and bruises. I walked over to him and leaned against him, trying not to move him. “You little nut… you could have run and saved yourself.”
“Then bad friend I would be… Wise Dragon would not like me much,” Talon replied.
A few days later the door of our cell opened and I was held in place by a green aura.
“My, my, my… if it isn’t Peran?!” a female voice echoed.
“Queen Chrysalis…” I muttered.
“Well at least you remember me, but I honestly don’t remember you looking that way.” Chrysalis replied trotting into the room. “Dispel that vile form!” She ordered.
I smiled and spit in her direction.
“Brave, but foolish!” Chrysalis yelled as she enveloped my body in magic. “Dispel!” But nothing happened. She repeated her spell, and once again nothing happened.
“Nice try… but I am no longer one of your changelings…” I muttered.
Chrysalis smacked me across the face, “You might not look the same, but you will always be mine…” She smiled predatorily. “But then again so is he.” The cell went dark and in the distance I could see him… surrounded by a green glow.
“Blaze!” I yelled, only to be silenced by the Queen.
“Silly little fool, he can’t hear you.” The large changeling then lifted me to face her. “But I at least now have a use for you.”
“He won’t break… not like the others, and—“
Before I could finish talking, Chrysalis was engulfed in green fire, and there she stood as a copy of me in my new body. “This should do nicely.” The queen smiled while looking over at me. “Don’t worry, I’ll show him a good time.”
Before I could reply, a green aura wrapped around my muzzle and I was pushed against a panel of glass.
“Enjoy the show, I know I sure will,” the queen said and walked laughing out of the cell.
A few moments later I saw the lights in Blaze’s cell get brighter as Chrysalis neared him, using my body. At first they appeared to be talking, a smile ran across his face, and then she began to kiss him. I could not picture myself doing such a thing to Blaze, not anymore, but there she was, using a copy of my body, kissing him, touching him, mounting him, and now… I looked away disgusted with my former species.
After a few minutes the glass wall in front of us started to slide down, I turned to see Chrysalis still looking like me riding Blaze before bursting into a fit of laughter. She slowly changed back into her true form.
“What a wonderful pet you are, that was truly amazing, so much energy!” Chrysalis said. “Oh and as for your friend Peran…” Chrysalis gestured to us; Talon and I were tossed into the room. “Can you believe it, they returned to save you!” Chrysalis cackled.
“PERAN! TALON!” Blaze yelled.
Talon looked up at Blaze. “Wise Dragon, okay are you?”
“Silence, you little fool!” Chrysalis shouted firing an energy bolt at Talon. We all watched in horror as the little dragon flew across the room into a pillar and slid across the floor. His little claws were reaching out to Blaze as he drew his last few breaths on the cold dungeon floor.
The room began to shake, a large symbol on the floor glowing blue and blue flame engulfed Blaze’s body, “YOU WILL ALL PAY!” Blaze yelled.
I could only watch as blue fire erupted from Blaze’s body. Slowly I dragged myself over to Talon trying to wake him. I then looked up to see a pair of golden eyes staring down at me.
“Is he?!” Blaze asked gentle touching the small dragon, blue fire erupted from the small dragon’s body engulfing it in a bright blue blaze. There staring back at us was the largest serpent like dragon I had ever seen.
“Sorry so much wise dragon, did save you we did?” The large very old looking dragon asked.
“Yes, Talon, you did a great job. You saved me,” Blaze replied with tears in his eyes.
“Yay!” the dragon cheered. “So sleepy I am now… Leave to sleep now, presents I leave to you. History of me, and creatures before…” Talon looked over to me. “We saved him!”
I nodded tears flooding my eyes as the dragon looked to me and then back to Blaze.
“Good night, Wise Dragon…” Talon said, his bright green eyes slowly closing. Blaze hugged the large creature, burying his face into the furry muzzle of the dragon.
“How touching,” Chrysalis’ voice echoed from across the room, before she shot a bolt of energy towards Blaze.
As the energy neared, Blaze back handed the bolt of magic away, his skin charred from the contact. Slowly it healed and as it did, Talon’s large body began to glow, turning into magic and merging itself with Blaze. The only thing left of Talon was a large bone like sword. Blaze picked it up and as he did, his body was slowly growing scales and horns.
“You stole Talon from me… you stole several months of my life I could spend with my family…” Blaze said as fire erupted from the sword. “And you have done nothing to warrant me from sparing your LIVES!” The fire around him started to grow and wrap itself around him, and for a moment he looked away, as if the fire was talking to him.
“Changelings! Your Queen orders you to destroy him!” Chrysalis yelled as she slowly backed away into the shadows. Quickly the hive was buzzing to life, and began charging towards Blaze.
Blaze raised his sword and pointed out towards a group of changelings, “Move…” he spoke and without hesitation the hive moved away. “We are leaving Peran.” Blaze said as he walked over to me and picked me up.
“How? But? Why?” I replied wondering in confusion. The hive lowered their heads to Blaze as fear gripped them all.
"Changelings attack! Attack I SAY!" Chrysalis yelled and suddenly I found myself next to the Queen, still in Blaze's arms, his sword placed against her neck.
“It is not my place to pass judgment on you, Chrysalis, or your hive…” he spoke slowly turning to Chrysalis. “Did you here that, your majesty, but I will warn you now… if we ever cross paths again I will destroy you ALL!” Blaze yelled, his voice echoing through the hive, causing the queen and a few changelings that were close enough to flinch.
Still pointing the sword at the wall, he gripped the handle tighter causing fire to erupt forth, destroying the wall that stood between us and freedom.
The sound of clapping was heard as Peran finished telling her story, “What a nice story!” a voice came from behind Peran, the pair of griffons and Blaze, “But you forgot how that beastly human destroyed my army of the dead and no thanks to an ancient dragon.” A pair of large purple eyes appeared behind them as a large cat like creature came forth.
“You!?! I remember you!” Peran yelled as she ran behind Gibson.
“Sooo glad you do. Now Blaze, you and I have some unfinished business,” the creature said as its large purple and green body came into view.
“Look, whatever you are, take what you want, just let them go.” Blaze said as he extended his wings to protect his friends. Suddenly a large smooth gem on the creature’s chest caught Blaze’s attention. “Wait… Do I… Do I know you?”
With a quick pounce the creature was on top of Blaze, the gem pressing down on Blaze. “Remember…” In a flash, Blaze memories started to return. Images of Dark Morning, Poison Heart and the whole herd flashed in his head. Then he remembered what happened in the desert… what happened that caused the loss of his memories.
Looking out of the hole, I stared into the desert and took flight. As I flew I sensed something familiar in the distance, that's when I saw it, a huge army walking towards the forest, a large cat like beast giving commanding the army. With Peran in my arms, I stretched out my wings and flew over to see if someone there could help us… instead what I found was an army of the dead marching forward. The stench was more than enough to get me to throw up, but that was when I heard them… the sounds of guns and magic.
On the ground, in some sort of outpost was group of human marines and griffons being attacked by wave after wave of the undead. I couldn't decide whether or not I wanted to help them. Looking down at Peran and then to the sword of Talon, the answer was clear. Landing off to the side of the army I hid Peran in a small cave, and began changing my new body for war. I could feel the physical and magical changes in my body as the blue flame engulfed me. When I was done I felt taller and angrier than I had ever felt in my life before…
It was the dragon’s blood… but instead of a hoarder turning me into a berserker. It was my own rage and anger… anger for all the time I had lost away from Morning and the others. The fire that burned around me started to blur my vision and then I was gone... the last thing I heard was a voice, "We defend them all."
Author's Note
Yeah, sorry, short Chapter, but this needed to be done. Enjoy. See you in the next chapter. It has been edited.
Chapter 18: The Path Home.
As the large beast released his hold on me I allowed all my memories settle, new and old. I sat there looking at the two griffons and fairy like pony in my human form, “Well I have paid my debt.” The beast spoke.
“Wait!” I yelled.
“What no- oo- ow…” Shadow began as I slammed my hands into the smooth gem on his chest. Slowly my hands began to sink in as I reached into the gem, Shadow paralyzed by my actions. “What are… you doing…?”
With a grin on my face I replied, “These are mine!” I yelled pulling out a small mass of small white objects. Rolling away I watched as Shadow gripped his gem with a paw, and a smirk ran across his face.
“Very smart aren’t you?”
“I try…”
“You have made an enemy this day Blaze…” Shadow said as he regained his composure.
“And you have shown you true colors.” I replied and with that he smile and moved into the shadows of the forest.
“One day these foolish creatures will no longer have you to protect them, and when that day comes I will be there… and take it all.” Shadow’s voice echoed through the forest as he disappeared.
I looked at everyone and they looked back at me before I started to laugh. “Blaze… Blaze! What’s so funny? He threaten us all.” Peran said.
“Yeah, but it was so corny… ‘And take it all’ that pure Saturday morning cartoon villainy right there.” I replied still laughing.
“Umm… I know this is weird but I though all humans wore clothing.” Baylee asked as she stared awkwardly at my crotch.
“We do…” I said trying to cover up.
A moment of silence passed before it was interrupted by Gibson, “So what did you pull out of him? Or is that none of our business?”
I pulled my sword closer and then dropped the mass of white objects onto it, “It’s part of me, or was parts of me.” I said as I spread several small bones out from the pile.
“Ummm… those are bones.” Peran said as she looked over what I was doing.
“Yes, yes they are… but more specifically than that, they are my bones.” I said as I searched through the bones, hearing a disgusted groan from Baylee, until I found what I was looking for. “Found ya!”
I slowly pull a gold and blue ring out from the pile of bones, giving it a tight squeeze before slipping it back onto my right ring finger. “That’s from her isn’t it?” Peran asked as she sat down next to me, I nodded.
I held onto my right hand tightly, thinking about Morning and the others; then I notice the bones I left on my sword began to sink into it, merging with the blade. Suddenly I could feel every inch of the sword, it began to glow blue and lifted into the air and hovered, blade down in front of me. “I think it’s time I went home.”
Baylee, Peran and Gibson all looked at one another, and then turned to me. “Don’t worry Blaze, we’ll get you home.” Peran said as the trio united in a hug.
“The only trouble we’ll have is getting out of this territory before they find us.” Gibson said with a troubled look on his face.
“Question: What will you guys do when you get me home, stay in Canterlot?” I asked.
“I have an uncle who settled in Canterlot, I could work with him until we can get our own place.” Gibson replied looking at Peran who gave a slight blush.
“Baylee?” I asked looking over to her.
“I don’t know… I have a few pony friends, but I wouldn’t know what to do.” She replied looking down at the ground.
“You could stay with me… I’m sure Morning wouldn’t mind.” I hesitantly replied knowing how much Baylee hated the whole pony thing.
Baylee gave me a hard stare, locking eyes with me. I felt myself stop breathing for a moment, “I’ll think about it.” She said with a blush on her cheeks.
As we sat there Gibson coughed, “So, shall we begin, we have to stay hidden, and remain on foot until we get to the border, then by wing it should take us about 2 months to get to Canterlot from here.”
“Two months…” I replied dryly as Gibson nodded.
I slowly changed back into a dragon pony hybrid and sat on the floor as Gibson, Baylee and Peran began to discuss our trip. Looking down to my sword, I noticed the handle had changed into a swirling grip… like a unicorn horn. Suddenly ‘Poof’ the sword was gone, wide eyed I began to search for it until I noticed a strange feeling upon my brow. A flame colored unicorn horn decorated my newly transformed body, as I reached up to touch it, I began to glow blue. Information and knowledge began to fill my head. I felt myself lift off the ground as magic started to flow into me. I felt my body shift and change, becoming larger as more magic began to flood into me. My skin becoming hard and ridged, my wings began to stretch and grow, and the world around me began to shrink.
“So Blaze what do you thi… BY THE GODS!” Gibson yelled as he looked at me.
“What?!” I said with a booming in my voice, that when I realized something. Everyone in front of me had become smaller... I had turned into a…
“…Dragon.” Baylee said looking straight into my eyes. She walked over to my large snout and gave me a gentle nuzzle, which I returned. “I got it! Blaze how long do you think you can stay a dragon?”
“I am dragon! Well that explains why you all look so small…” I looked down at the small black and white griffon that nuzzled against me, “I don’t know, why?”
Baylee gave a smile that sent shivers down my spine, “I have an idea.”
The morning sun gentle rose, its warmth running over my scales and wings; the air up here was so warm and the clouds felt cool to the touch. I felt a small tapping on my lower neck, I tilted my head up to look behind me to see Baylee resting on my back, as well as Gibson and Peran; all of them cuddling together on my back behind several large scales and fins that kept the wind from knocking them off of me.
“So Gibson, how long do you think it will take us to get to Equestrian territory now? Baylee asked with a smug smile.
“Four days… but seriously, I would have never thought about this.” Gibson said as he face pawed. “Griffon, ponies and even those humans avoid dragons… we are pretty much safe up here.”
“Yeah, from what I have gathered, Blaze is rather unpredictable… and his quick plans usually work.” Peran said with a smile. “Strangely that wasn’t his plan…”
“You must really be fond of your brother… well… umm.” Gibson began only to be at a loss for words.
“No he is, even though it wasn’t that long… I will probably always know think of him as a brother.” Peran said with a smile, she then jerked her head forward. “Way to go little brother!” Peran yelled.
Sadly I would never really hear this whole conversation, my ears were too far and I was moving too fast. My mind was too focused on my destination… and the slight nuzzles I felt on my back from Baylee.
Eventually we had to land, we were getting hungry… or at least I was. We landed in the plains, we had crossed a whole lot of ocean before my claws landed on the soft earth. The moon was now overhead, and everyone was asleep on my back.
“Man I am starving.” I said return to a pony-dragon hybrid.
“I would assume so…” Peran said as she and the others awoke. “You used a lot of magic, you might be able to change at will, but that burns off energy.”
“Hmmm, where are we?” Baylee asked with a yawn.
“Don’t know… I have been to Equestria a few times… but only to Canterlot.” Gibson said as he looked around.
“We didn’t we just keep flying to Canterlot?” Baylee asked.
Both Peran and Gibson looked at the whinnying griffon, “Large. Fire. Breathing. Dragon. Not the best way to arrive in a city of hay eaters.” Gibson said.
I gave a snicker before my stomach rumbled. “Food…” I said looking around. As my eyes began to wonder I notices the lights of a town to the South East, and a large dark forest to our west. “We are North of Filly Delphia, and East of Hollow Shades… Hollow Shades being the closest I see we head there.”
Everyone stared at me, “How do you know that?” Baylee asked.
“Ummm… My last job required me to travel a lot.” I replied with a nervous smile.
“Whore.” Peran said with a monotone voice as she changed into a griffon.
“Ouch.” I replied while face planting myself into the ground.
“Whore?” Gibson asked then he looked at Peran with a confused face.
“It looks better this way, three griffon and a pony-dragon… Ponies feel more comfortable when a group looks the same… sort of.”
“Can we not talk about this.” I asked, “I really don’t feel comforta—“
The next thing I knew I had a beak pressed up against my muzzle and a pair of angry green eyes staring into mine. “Explain!”
My stomach rumbled again catching everyone’s attention, “Okay but could we walk and talk… I’m too hungry.” I said as Baylee gave me a nod, then a sly grin.
“Maybe you could change from that dark blue Dragon-Pony to a griffon?” She asked.
“No.”
An hour or so later, both Gibson and Baylee were laughing their beaks off as we walked to Hollow Shades.
“So you slept with all of them...?” Gibson asked.
I nodded. Gibson and Baylee laughed again while Peran looked peeved.
“By the Gods, I don’t know whether to call you lucky or damned… I heard bat-ponies at rather aggressive during their mating.” Gibson said.
“So do they put you back in the cabinet when they are done with you?” Baylee asked holding back a laugh.
I puffed my cheeks and walked ahead of them, I thought Baylee would be upset at me or something, not make jokes at me.
“I’m sorry Blaze.” Baylee said as she caught up with me, “It’s just, males are the dominate one in the griffon kingdoms… and here I see a powerful, strong male being used as a… well a sex toy. It’s quite funny…”
“I’m not a sex toy… I am part of the lunar guard…” I replied with a crack in my voice. Suddenly I felt a sense of dread as several eyes looked upon me through the dark as those words left my mouth.
“Are you really part of the Lunar Guard?!” A small young voice said as it exploded out of the bush next to our group. Recovering from the freight, I looked down to a young dark drown bat pony sticking her head out of the bushes.
As I was about to answer I began to notice all the curious eyes staring at me and the others through the dark forest. Hesitantly I nodded, “Yes, I am.”
“Really?!”
I nodded as the eyes grew closer.
“Do you know Icy Dusk?” She asked.
Looking down into this small filly’s light purples eyes I realized who I was staring at, “Cherry Wood, is that you?”
The little filly complete pulled herself out of the bush, “Do you… do I know you?” She asked.
A smile exploded across my face, “You are her little sister!” I said as my feathery black wings wrapped around the little filly giving her a hug, while whispering, “Mud Bucket…”
“Blaze?!” She exclaimed while returning the hug. “What happen to you, I thought you were a Huu-mahn?”
“Lots of things, do you know of your sister or the others?” I asked placing the little filly down as a few bat-ponies came out of hiding.
“Nothing the last few months, they said that you all formed a herd and then you disappeared…” She said looking sad while kicking the ground, “My sister’s last letter was really sad.”
“Yeah… a lot of bad things happen, but right now I am heading back to her and everyone else.” I said lifting her face up with my hoof.
“Really?”
“Really, really.”
The little filly tackled me and hugged me as tight as she could, “Make her smile again, please.”
“You got it.”
Cherry then looked behind me and pointed to the three griffons, “Are they friends?”
I nodded.
“Hmmmm…” She replied, as she released her grip from around my neck. She then trotted over to Peran and Gibson as they stuck close to one another. Baylee stood tall, sticking out her chest, eying the bat-filly.
“What?” Baylee asked.
“You smell like Blaze… Are you part of his herd to?” Cherry Wood asked.
Baylee’s eyes opened wide and before she could say anything Peran interrupted.
“She’s going to be.” Peran said with a wicked grin.
The little bat-filly then turned to me, “Is that where you went… to pick up another herd-mate. Wow! You are dedicated.” She said as she trotted pass them, Baylee just stood there in shock. “Well come on!”
“Wait! Where are you… aghhh! Cherry!” I said herding Baylee forward with my wing.
Our group emerged from the forest into a small clearing, several homes and small building littered the floor and trees. Hollow Shades, one of the few homes of the bat-ponies, and to my surprise several humans as well. I pranced in place when I saw a few stores that reminded me of home.
“Blaze!” Cherry said as she trotted over to me, “Hey, can you wait here… I’m going to tell my parents that you’re here so they can help you get back to Icy faster.”
“Actually…” I began wrapping my wings around the little filly, “Do you mind waiting… I want to find some clothes and actually look like myself… is that okay?”
They little filly nodded. “Okay… well then, how about when I get back from my chores we all head back together.” I nodded, and with a squeal she trotted off.
“You want to find clothes?” Peran asked.
“Yes… with all the humans around, I suddenly feel naked…” I said extending my wings slightly to cover my flank.
“Well you are naked.” Baylee said with a smirk.
As I was about to verbally retaliate a hand caressed my left side, “Wow!” I quickly turned to see who it was and saw a girl dressed out in Goth. “You fucking look awesome… I have never seen a noctrali like you before.”
I raised an eyebrow, and slowly moved away from the hand with my ear pushed back against my head. Suddenly Baylee jumped out in front of my, “What do you think you’re doing?” She said with a snap of her beak.
The girl quickly stood up straight and stared down the griffon, until the girl squealed. “Your colors are so awesome!” She replied looking over Baylee, once again Baylee just stood there, shocked. I gave out a little snicker, as the girl looked over Baylee until the girl smile faced me, “Not so scared anymore are you…”
“Blaze Drifter.” I said with a bow, which caught the girl off guard, “And you are?”
The girl quickly regained her composer and curtsied back, “Angela Valdez.” She then returned her gaze at me, “Are you royalty or something… because if you are, I am so sorry about touching you… it just I have heard legends that bat-ponies are a mix a several creatures and I thought I finally found one that looks like a dragon. So I was all excited… sorry!”
“It’s fine.” I said while giving out a giggle, “I am actually not a bat-pony… I am a dragon-pony hybrid… at the moment.”
“Moment… um, okay.” She said giving me a strange look, suddenly Baylee and Peran gave me a good smack.
“Actually we have to get going, are dear friend here is looking for some clothing… so if you don’t mind we are in a bit of a rush.” Peran said pushing me away from the girl.
“Wait!” The girl said handing us a card, “I think we can work out some sort of deal. I own a local clothing shop… and I will give you whatever clothing you want if you were to model some of them. What do you say?”
I looked over to Baylee and Peran, they then both turned to talk to one another while Gibson walked over to me. “How the hell did that happen?”
Confused I asked, “What happen?”
“You said you wanted clothes, and now a chance presents itself to you.” He whispered.
I shrugged, “I don’t know, are you jealous… do you want to wear clothes?”
Gibson gave me an angry look that slowly faded away before he looked at the ground, “What would you say if I did?”
Shocked I looked over to the girl in Goth, who was waving down a few friends. “I would say give it a minute.”
“Huh?! What does that mea—“ He began only to be cut off.
“Is that a griffon!?”
“Three griffons, and that one, he not even a bat-pony.” Angela said pointing to our group.
“We need them…” One of the girls said growly her voice, “Did you ask?”
“I asked him… but I was going to bring the others over to see if the male griffon would like to model for us as well.”
Suddenly a tall cinnamon colored girl, with blonde her collapsed into a kneeling bow, her hands thrown out before her. “Please… Please model for us!”
Gibson turned to me, “I fucking hate you.”
Peran and Baylee exploded into laughter behind us.
“I think that means we are doing this.” I said placing a hoof on Gibson shoulder.
After a couple of hour of trying on several different outfits, all of which were taken pictures of, me and Gibson returned to the store front where Peran and Baylee were waiting for us.
“How did it go?” Baylee asked.
“I never knew that human girls could be soo… so scary.” Gibson said as he collapsed next to Peran.
“It wasn’t that bad… now to find some clothes.” I said searching the shop.
Peran poked Gibson, while Baylee was arguing the price of a necklace.
I walked down each of the isle of the store; looking through every article of clothing… finally I reach the human, male section. So many pants, and jackets… Eventually I picked out a pair of black baggy cargo pants, which tied off at the bottom; a red shirt with a black flame pattern on it; a pair of shin high black boots that zipped up on the side; a familiar looking red trench coat with a black flame emblem on the back, and a pair of round framed black lensed sun-glasses. I brought everything to the counter to check out.
“Umm, you know this is all human clothes right?” The lady at the register said.
I nodded.
“Okay.” She said ringing up everything that I placed in front of her. As soon as she was done she called Angela over the clear the transaction.
“Wow! You have good taste… is this for a friend?” Angela asked.
“Nope… it’s for me.” I said grabbing all the clothing and heading to a fitting room.
“But Blaze…” She said knocking on the door, “Blaze, that’s people clothes.”
I sighed, letting the blue flame engulf me as I turned back into my human self, which oddly enough now had black feathered wings and, gold silted eyes. I slowly looked over my naked body in the mirror. Most of my tattoos had moved, a black single flame centered my chest as well as a pair on my hips. “Great. So my cutie mark is permanent now.” I let out a sigh as I started to get dressed, noticing that the soft parts of my arms and legs were covered in a smooth set of scales. As I finished putting on the large red trench coat, I looked over to the large bone sword I had behind me. “How did you get there…” I reached out and grabbed it. Suddenly a bright flash came over it and it was sheathed in a large black leather looking covering, with straps. “Show off.” I strapped the large sword to my back, between my wings and reached for the door handle. The lady Angela still knocking on the door, telling me that it was human clothing I was trying to put on. This was actually funny, because when I was cutting the back of the shirt and coat for my wings, it was at that moment she really started to pound on the door.
“Alright, alright, I’m coming out.” I said turning the door handle, “Question, this trench coat it reminds me of something.”
Angela slowly backed away from the door as it opened, a scowl on her face, which suddenly changed into a jaw dropped expression. “Uhhh…”
Walking out of the fitting room I was greeted by Peran, Gibson, Baylee and Angela.
“Looking good Blaze.” Baylee said looking me over, as Angela nodded.
Walking out of the fitting room and I passed Angela, and began to head to the exit. Looking back a look of confusion on poor Angela’s face as she was trying to figure out what just happened.
“You know you could just tell her.” Peran said.
I shook my head, “Nah, it leaves to many questions. I’d rather have a confused witness than one that knows too much.” I replied as our group left the store.
A little while later we met up with Cherry Wood, she was surprised and happy to see that I returned back to my old human self.
“So Cherry I need to ask you a favor.” I said looking at the small bat pony, “I need to know if any trains are leaving towards Canterlot today?”
“Are you not going to stay?” Cherry asked.
“Sorry kiddo, I really wanna see everypony as soon as I can.” I said patting the little filly.
“That’s going to be really hard.” She said in sing-song .
“Why?”
“Icy and the other moved, they’re living in the outer-rim of the city.” Cherry said.
“Great, do you know why… and where?” I asked sitting down next to the filly as the others went to collect some food.
“Well… Morning and Poison and pregnant… Icy and Poison are retiring from the guard… and well I heard they just needed a bigger place.” Cherry said with a smile.
“Icy and Poison are retiring?”
“Yep, they have served on the Guard for over ten years now, so they are allowed to retire. Icy is doing it so she can help raise the foals and become a mom as soon as you get back, and Poison just wants to be a mom now.” Cherry said with a big o’ grin on her face. “Plus, because my sister is living a better life I get to move in with her next week to become one of her foals…” Cherry looked up at me, “Does this mean I have to call you dad too?”
I wore a worried and confused face, before I gave Cherry a tight hug. “Call me whatever you want, okay?” I said slowly getting up.
“Did you hear what that foal said.” A couple of human said as they walked past Cherry and me. They gave us both a glare as they stare at us.
“Blaze…” Cherry said slowly ducking behind my leg as the two human walked closer to us.
“Blaze?!” The female said as she got closer.
“You’re one of those Gentleman I’ve heard about.” The male said as they stood a foot away from me. “Couldn’t cut it with ‘Human’ girls!” The guy said getting a little too close to me.
I looked at them, I mentally sighed. “I’m sorry Sir, but if you could kindly leave me and my sister-in-law alone, I won’t call the local law-enforcement.” Suddenly the man pushed me, my left leg holding while my right went behind to catch me. Little did I know what had been really going on in Equestria after I disappeared.
“You’re one of those aren’t you?” He said looking into my eyes, “A Swapper, aren’t you?”
I looked at the man in complete confusion, as the lady looked at me in complete disgust, as a group of humans and ponies started to from a circle around us. “What’s a swapper?” I asked
The man looked at me oddly, when a voice echoed out from the crowd, “A swapper is a human that drank the Mare’s Drink, a potion that lets a human mate and have off-spring with ponies.” A smart looking tan mare said as she moved through the crowd, “And what so wrong if he did, it was his decision to make.” The mare said.
“If human’s were meant to mate with ponies we wouldn’t need a potion… plus this guy.” He said poking me in the chest and looking at me in the eyes, “Is wearing a pair of wings, what are you trying to fit in.” He said giving me another push.
“Dude if you push me again I will hit you.” I replied.
The mare walked up to me, “It is kind of silly wearing a pair of wings.”
I let out a sigh, before I reached down I grabbed Cherry in my arms. “One!” I said looking at the man, “I was a Gentleman, retired now. Two! I never drank that potion.” The man looked at me even with more confusion in his eyes, “Three, I can mate with ponies and produce off-spring.”
“Bullshit!” The man yelled, reaching out to push me, only to have my wing come down and swat him in the face causing him to fall over.
“And four!” I said stretching out my wings giving them a light flap, “I am not wearing wings. I am a mutant…” I said breathing out a little bit of fire.
The mare looked up at me with a hint of confusion in her face, “What’s a mutant?”
“Ask any human…” I said looking up at the crowd, “Now get out of my way.”
I began to walk forward, the crowd paring for me as I was holding Cherry in my arms. Then the man behind began to yell, “You’ll never fit in… not with them or with us. You’re a monster! A freak!”
I turned back to look at him, “You know, for a mutant you really do act like a bitc… Dirtbag.” His girlfriend turned to him, to see that several small spikes poking out of his hair.
“Honey I can explain!” He yelled.
Quickly I took off into the air towards Cherry’s home, “Pfft, Humans.”
“Can’t live with them, and we’ve lived without them for years.” Cherry said with a smug smile on her face.
“Aren’t you a smarty-pants!” I said as I glided through town.
Eventually I met up with the other by the train station.
“Hey! What wrong?” I asked.
With a heavy sigh Baylee walked up to me, “It seems there is only one train heading to Canterlot tonight and no one can buy a ticket aboard.”
“What!? Why not?” I asked, looking at the oddly colored train.
“It is currently being held up by a circus.” Peran said as she looked over to the humans loading up the train.
“Circus? You've got to be kidding me?” I asked looking up while removing my sun-glasses. “Shit! When’s the next train?”
“Tomorrow evening.” Gibson added as he sat next to Peran.
“Great, just Great!” I yelled, “I’m so close and yet so, arghh!” I said as fire spewed from my mouth.
“You really got to get your temper in control.” Peran said tapping her paw.
“James! James is that you?!” A voice yelled from the train. I turned to see a very large fat man walking… waddling towards me.
“No way… Mister Aaron?!” I said.
“James my boy, it’s been to long…” He said with a sly grin.
Author's Note
Sorry it took so long to post this, I finally got a stable work-shift, sadly I only have one day a week to write. Umm, yep please let me know if I spelled something wrong. I will see you all the next time I post... well not really see you but you know what I mean. Fudge! Bye
Chapter 19: The Circus is In Town.
Somewhere between Canterlot and Ponyville...
The first rays of lights filtered in through the curtain as Morning pulled her blanket over her face. “Leave me alone vile light…” She groaned. As she once again settled to fall asleep a set of hooves kicked from inside of her. “Ohhh!” and then again, “Alright!” She hollered, “I’m up… I’m up!” She said tossing the blankets off to the side. “I swear you’re as bad as your father.” She said with a smile.
Slowly she stood up and walked across the large herd size bed and made her way into the bathroom. Morning went about her business and then began her shower, about fifteen minutes in there was a light knocking on the door.
“Morrrnnnniiiinnng~” Said an all too familiar female voice.
“Ughhhh… it’s open!” Morning replied with her normal pregnancy gusto.
The door open slowly and a pink mare bounced into the bathroom, “Good Morning, Morning.” The pink mare said with a giggle, “Need help?”
The white bat-pony looked up to the pink earth-pony, a hint of irritation in her eyes which quickly slipped away. “Yes Pinkie, I would love some help…” She asked unable to reach past her large pregnant belly.
After a massive scrub down and a million bubbles later, both Pinkie and Morning exited the bathroom. “So Morning… how about today?” Pinkie asked, like she did every morning since Blaze had disappeared.
Morning gave her the same look she gave here every morning, “Pinkie, you know he might not ever come back?”
“But he could.” She said, “And if he does and I’m not here, I could miss out on like the best thing ever!” Pinkie replied.
With a heavy sigh Morning looked up to Pinkie, who was helping her dry herself off. After everything that happened about 9 months ago, this mare was still by her side. After Blaze disappeared emotions through the herd went volatile. Icy Dusk, Poison Heart, Midnight Belle and herself resigned from the Lunar Guard. Dark Eclipse took command, while the others stayed for a while. They all moved to a small town between Canterlot and Ponyville called Saddleton, which circled the base of the mountain that Canterlot stood on. Thanks to all the money they had saved and a generous amount that Pinkie provided they settle into a nice home which was partially built into the wall of the mountain. Originally when Pinkie suggested that they all move there, they were hesitant because they thought they would be looked at funny because they were lunar-ponies. In a few minutes the herd was proven wrong; griffons, hippogriffs, day-ponies, lunar-ponies, dragons and several other species they could not identify all living together in this large community.
“Pinkie…” Morning looked up to the partially soaked mare, “You’re in.”
“Oh… well, okay. Doesn’t hurt to ask, like my Granny Pie use to tell say— Wait you said I was in?” Pinkie said with a look of complete confusion that only Pinkie’s face could make. Morning nodded bracing herself for Pinkie’s emotional explosion of happiness, but nothing ever came, instead what she heard was sobbing.
“Pinkie… are you okay?” Morning asked as she opened her eyes to the pink mare who had the biggest smile and eyes full of tears.
“Yep… I j…just thought it finally happened, they were wrong…” She said with a smile and suddenly collapsed.
“Pinkie!?” Morning exclaimed rushing over to the mare.
“I’m part of a herd.” Pinkie said accepting the nuzzling affections from Morning.
“I’m sorry Pinkie… it’s just that—“ Suddenly Morning found herself with a hoof over her mouth.
Pinkie shook her head, slowly lowering her hoof from Morning’s muzzle. “Thank you Morning, I just was caught off guard is all. I never thought I would be part of anyponies herd.”
Morning gave her a quizzical look, “I don’t understand.”
“Well you see ever since I discovered what my special talent was I became super happy and hyper… but sadly as I grew older, I became just more energetic which turned away a lot of potential stallions and even mares.” Pinkie said as finished drying Morning. “They all told me that I would never find a herd or even a special somepony. Eventually I found Cheese Sandwich, which was great for a while… then he told me—“ Suddenly Morning’s hoof found its way to Pinkie’s mouth.
“Welcome to the herd Pinkie.” Morning said with a smile.
“Thanks Morning… and you know what that calls for?” Pinkie said.
“Oh no…” Morning began only to find a small cupcake in front of her.
“Cupcakes!” Pinkie said stuffing a cupcake in her mouth. As Morning gave her a smile as she also ate her cupcake.
In the dining room Icy was making dinner for everypony, and breakfast for Poison, Morning, Pinkie and Midnight Belle.
The door to the home suddenly slammed opened as Night Star, Raven Shadow, Silver Rose, Moon Hunt, Twilight Haze, and Wild Haunt clumsily walked in… slowly followed in by Dark Eclipse.
“What a horrible bucking night!” Night Star said as she draped herself into a chair at the dinner table.
“Those recruits were just asking for trouble.” Silver Rose added following Night Star’s example.
“Horseapple! My two best guards are pulled from me, and assigned as drill instructors… I have words for whatever idiot made this happen!” Eclipse said as she crashed into the sofa.
“And the worst part… I need our stallion right now!” Wild Haunt yelled. The lunar-earth pony yelled. “I’m going through the worst heat ever.”
A loud group sigh was heard as they all nodded.
“When do you think will see Blaze again?” Raven asked jumping into the sofa.
“Probably never… did you see what his armor looked like on the inside. I don’t care how fast he can heal… he’s probably dead.” Eclipse said as every eye in the room was upon her and the sound of a deflating balloon was heard.
“GET OUT!”
Everypony turned to see dark purple lunar-unicorn, with a yellow-green frazzled mane, her horn glowing green.
“Poison…” Icy mumbled as she walked up to the angry mare.
Morning and Pinkie who had just entered the dining room as Eclipse made her comment, watched the scene unfold. ‘You said that you were only using him for his seed, but the truth is you fell in love with him just like the rest of us, didn’t you.’ Morning thought. As she watched her follow herd-mate lash out in anger.
“I SAID OUT!” Poison yelled staring down the light purple bat-pony.
“FINE It’s not like I want to be here anyways!” Eclispe yelled back at the pregnant mare. Eclipse then picked herself up and walked to the door escorted by Icy Dusk. As the door was opened Eclipse step up and then turned to Icy, “Please… take care of them… I can’t…”
“It’s okay. I understand how you feel, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Icy replied as she closed the door and heading back into the kitchen.
As Icy continued to work in the kitchen an eerie silence fell upon the room that was until Poison fell onto the sofa. “I want a movie.” Poison demanded.
Pinkie then walked over to the TV and placed a DVD into the player, “So I’m guessing by your hair that Morning said no again.” Raven asked the pink earth-pony.
“Actually…” Morning began as everypony turned to her, “I have an announcement to make everypony…” Morning looked over to Pinkie who smiled grew bigger by the moment, with a slight sigh followed by a smile Morning looked at her herd. “Pinkie is now a member of our herd and as soon as the idiot Blaze shows up we’re going to get all these ceremonies out of the way and have him rut us all until we’re all nice and pregnant!” Morning exclaimed as a single tear rolled her muzzle Pinkie’s mane poomfed back into place.
“I’m so excited I could… I could…” Pinkie began only to explode into tears.
“Oh dear…” Midnight said as she tried to comfort Pinkie, “Somepony get a bucket… and some cake.”
Morning smiled her herd was finally on their way to becoming whole, now all they needed was their stallion… or in this case, their mutant.
A few hours later, everypony had gone to bed for the day, except a few that were resting in the living room. As the two pregnant mares settled on the sofas, Icy and Pinkie were in the kitchen.
“You were kind of hard on Eclipse…” Morning began looking over to Poison. “Don’t get me wrong, she deserved it but I never thought I would hear it coming from you.”
“Look I know what I said about Blaze in the past, but the truth is ever since I felt this little one inside of me… I can’t picture raising her without him.” Poison said rubbing her belly.
“So you know it’s a filly huh?” Morning smiled as she rubbed her belly, then a look of concern slid across her face. “What if… what do you think they’ll look like?”
“Hmm?”
“What do you think our foals will look like Poison?” Morning asked nervously.
“I don’t know and I couldn’t care less. They are the foals between me and Blaze and I will raise them with as much love as I can… more if I have to.” Poison said closing her eyes and resting her head on the sofa, “What about you?”
“What about me?” Morning replied.
“Do you care what they look like?” Poison said releasing a small sigh.
“Sort of… I want to be reminded of Blaze when I look at our foals…” Morning said looking out the window of their home.
“Me too Morning, me too.”
As the two settled down for a nap, a knocking was heard at the door.
“I’ll get it!” Pinkie exclaimed bouncing through the home. As she arrived at the door a large brown pegasus meet here at the door.
“Ello I have a package for Dark Morning.” The pegaus said pulling a small carton from his bag.
“She right there!” Pinkie said gesturing to the sofa.
“Pinkie just go ahead and sign it for me.” Morning groaned from the sofa.
“Okie dokie loki!” She stated grabbing the pen in her mouth and signing for the package.
“Thank you ma’am, have a wonderful day.” The pegasus said as Pinkie closed the door. Quickly making her way to the sofa, Pinkie dropped the box down in front of Morning.
“Pinkie… can you please open it for me… I don’t feel like doing anything right now.” Morning said as she stared at the box. With a simple nod Pinkie jumped over the sofa and grabbed the box tearing it to pieces.
“It’s a letter from the Princesses!” Pinkie said sitting down next to Morning. “It reads…”
I am sorry that your herd mate Blaze Drifter has still not been found. The last few month must have been hard for you, know that my sister and I are doing what we can to help in our search for him.
We know that in times of great sadness that a smile can go a long way. So enclosed are several tickets to a circus that will be coming to town in the next few days. Please join us as we welcome these guests to Canterlot.
Your Friend,
“Wowie zowie! A circus… please Morning can we go…umm” Pinkie began only to see Morning, Poison and Icy become sad. “I’m so sorry! Did I do something wrong?!” Pinkie said rushing to Morning with tissues.
“James was part of the circus…” Morning said as she rubbed her muzzle into the sofa.
“James? JAMES?! That’s Blaze’s human names...” Pinkie began, “So he was in the circus?”
Morning nodded, “When he was a kid… he was on the trapeze with his parents.”
“Let’s go Morning.” Poison said. “Let go and see what kind of circus this is… maybe it well be enough for now.”
Morning nodded as Icy walked in and nuzzled into Poison Heart’s neck.
“Young Mishkin! It has been to long!” An overweight, hairy man that stood no taller than 5 feet waddled over to us.
‘You fat bad greasy bastard’ I thought to myself as we walked over to each other. “Mister Aaron, it has been too long… wha… what are you doing here?”
“What do you think? I got everyone back together and we came to Equestria and started anew!” Aaron replied.
“Wait, the circus is yours?” I asked as he nodded and smacked my back.
“Huh? What is with the wings? New Gimmick?!”
“Wha… no…” I began as I looked at my wings, then it struck me. “Yes, yes it is a new gimmick. I also am traveling through Equestria performing… sadly in the streets.”
“What?!” Exclaimed Aaron, “A Mishkin performing out of the circus! I will not have it! You will join us and perform your act in my show, agreed…” He said grabbing my hand and shaking it, “Agreed! Good, see you on train.”
“Mister Aaron what about my assistants?” I asked pointing over to the Baylee, Gibson and Peran.
“Griffons!” He said looking at me with wide eyes, “Your act requires griffons…” He looked at me straight in the eyes looking for something, then he smiled and began to nod his head, “You must have one crazy act if you need griffons. Come on, into train we go!”
Our group quickly followed Mister Aaron to the train and we were put straight to work, loading up the train. While helping I met a lot of old friends and kids I grew up with, none of which were kids anymore. Asuka the knife thrower, Ein the acrobat, and a group of parkour clowns… yes, parkour clowns. Almost everyone from the old days was here and everyone was happy to see me.
“Man, Blaze who here doesn’t know you?” Baylee asked.
“Sorry Baylee.” I said sitting down next to them on the floor in one of the cars, “It’s just… this was my life growing up.”
“Really?!” Peran asked as Gibson lay on her withers asleep.
I nodded, “Yep, these people were my home and family…”
“So once we get to Canterlot, we bail?” Baylee asked.
“Nah, I still have one last performance to give.” I replied resting my head against my wing. “I never got a chance perform my last show.” Slowly I drifted off to sleep.
I slept the entire train ride to Canterlot, which was about a day and a half trip. I awoke with Baylee nuzzling into chest. I smiled and ran my fingers through her fur; she let out a small coo and began to stir. Eventually we all woke up and stepped out of the train car and stared in awe at Canterlot.
“I think I should go and see my uncle.” Gibson said looking over at Peran, Baylee and myself, “I think he might know what to do with us now that we are here.”
“Okay then, we’ll stay with Blaze and help with whatever we can.” Peran replied, the two gave each other a quick peck and he was off.
“So what now big guy?” Baylee asked.
As I was about to answer when Mister Aaron appeared, “Good you’re still here!” Then he looked around and gave me a confused look, “Where is boy griffon?”
“He… went to go get me my supplies… for my act. Since I don’t know when I will be performing I thought I would get everything ready…” I replied.
“Ohh! Good… then you three will help unload, we perform in the castle tonight!” Mister Aaron said with gusto.
“Wait! The castle?!” I asked surprised.
“Yes… we’re performing for the Princesses, can you believe it.” He said.
“Great… great.” I replied.
“Yes that reminds me, you will be performing last… make sure it is good. I expect great things from you Mishkin, Great Things!” He exclaimed waddling away while laughing.
“You know what…. I don’t like that guy.” Baylee said.
“I agree, I have never smelled anything so awful and vile in my life.” Peran replied.
I looked down to both Baylee and Peran with a raised eyebrow, as they were about to apologies I interrupted. “You forgot slimy… that disgusting creature is very slimy, but this time I have to say… I glad that I met him.” I said. “Now ladies… let us get to work.”
The next few hours were very boring to say the least, well sort of. Walking in and out of the castle with several cases and containers with a mask that I found, was very difficult. Eventually Gibson returned with interesting news, his uncle had a spare room for him and Peran to use, but nothing for Baylee. As we continued with our tasks until night fell… tomorrow evening we were performing in the center courtyard for all four of the princesses.
In the quite confines of a field of orange tents that littered the castle courtyard a small light flickered on in one of the tents. “Hey Blaze? You awake?” Baylee asked.
“No… sleeping…” I replied while faking a snore. Quickly I found an elbow upon my stomach. “Ow.”
“Good you’re awake…” Baylee replied with a grin. “So about tomorrow and the day after?”
“Hmmm?”
“I think I am gonna go out on my own, see what Equestria has to offer me.” Baylee replied.
“Serious?!” I asked confused.
“Yeah, it was of dream of mine to explore, that is why I joined the ranks, but it got me a position stuck at home. No matter how bad or good I did, I was stuck in that little town… my dream slowly being buried by each passing day.” She looked up at me, “I even thought about settling down with you… well you as a dragon-pony. Then everything happened way to quick…”
“And now you that you don’t have to stay in one place, you can be free.” I said.
“Yeah… that’s it.” Baylee said, “I want to see the world Blaze… have an adventure, come back with stories to tell… or maybe not come back at all.”
“Sound awesome.” I replied.
“Then come with me!”
“What?! I can—“
“Yes you can, leave them behind and come with me to have the greatest adventure of your life.” Baylee asked with an almost pleading looking in her eyes.
I let out a heavy sigh, “I’m good an adventuring… I want to settle, Baylee. I may not be as old but I have had enough of life ending adventures… I want to see… I want to be a father Baylee, a good one, unlike the one that left me.”
“You had that much adventure, huh?”
“Yeah I did, and to be honest when I showed up here in Equestria the first time, I thought that was the biggest adventure I was going to have… but since then I have been ripped apart, shredded by bullets, burned by a dragon, attacked by my own kind, enslave and killed more times than I can count.” I said looking down to Baylee, who was now resting on my chest. “Emotionally I don’t think I can handle this forever… hell, even another night of adventure might break me.”
“Then why perform? Why not just get up and go see your wives right now?” Baylee said with tears in her eyes.
“Because I am a performer Baylee, not a hero… I’ll take the high wire any day.” I replied with a smile.
We sat there for a few minutes until the moon rested above us, “So…” Baylee began, “What kind of performance are you going to give tomorrow?”
With a smile I looked down at Baylee, “I call it ‘Dance of the Phoenix’ and it involves a lot of fire… and knifes.” I said looking over to the large sword that sat inside of the tent.
“Hey Blaze… when I come back from my adventures… will you have me?” Baylee asked.
“What? I don’t understand?” I asked.
“I want something to return to… a home… maybe a lover?” Baylee asked.
“If you bring home good stories… I don’t see why not” I said giving her a toothy grin. After a good laugh with fell asleep, but not until I heard Baylee say one last thing.
“They’ll be the best stories you’ll ever hear…”
Slowly the morning sun awoke me from my slumber; I began to hiss at the light knowing full well that it would not do a damn thing. I looked around and saw that Baylee was gone and a small letter was left in her place. I reached down and opened the letter which only had four words on it, “Good Bye, Love Baylee.”
With a heavy sigh I pocketed the letter and got out from the tent with my large bone sword in hand. I had a lot to do today and too many emotions to deal with.
As the day progressed Peran and Gibson met up with me and we talked about Baylee and my plans for the evening. We said our goodbyes as they headed into town. I looked over to my sword and willed it to change shape; in a green flash of light several small feather looking silver daggers fell to the floor. I sat down and extend my wings and began hooking them onto my wings, and began to hide several all over my clothes.
Morning and the rest of the herd arrived later that evening and sat down in their seats. Pinkie, Icy and Poison sat next to Morning trying hard to calm the mare as she saw an old poster of the ‘Great Acrobatic Mishkins’ hung outside, a young James standing between his parents.
The circus and its stage was completely out in the open, the large tent that was normally used to prevent the weather from interfering was removed because they simply did not need it. Instead a large curtain and smaller tent placed on the outside of the performing area to allow everyone to come in and out as they needed. As the crowd slowly filled the large seating area in the court yard, an abnormal figure stood in the ring covered in bandages wearing a large red trench coat, with silver metal boots and gauntlets. They only thing that anyone could see was a glimpse of one of its eyes which was not completely covered in bandage wrap.
“Hey, Poison that thing looks really creepy doesn't it?” Haunt asked as she shivered from the look of it.
“It kind of does… it looks like it’s searching for someone.” Poison replied as the eye looked over her and then continued.
The sound of trumpets where heard as Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadance , and Twilight Sparkle flew from the castle and landed in their seat… which were behind Morning and her herd. Celestia waved her hoof and the trumpets stopped. The figure that was standing in the middle of the stage looked up to the edges of the stands. Morning who was completely entranced by the red coated figure looked up to see several guard pegasi landing with spears ready.
“I am glad to see you accept our invitation, Dark Morning…” Luna said looking down at her retired Captain of the Lunar Guard.
“I too am glad to have made it to this… event?” Morning replied.
Luna smiled and as she was about to speak the figure in the red coat put his finger to his mouth. Celestia tapped her younger sister and pointed to the figure, “Look.”
The sounds from the crowd began to die down to a murmur, then a whisper, and after a minute it was silent. The figure slowly curled his fingers away from his bandaged face and then presented open palmed three small silver balls. The crowd stared at the figure, and then with a quick jerk he raised his arms and threw the balls at the ground below him, causing a bright flash of light and smoke. There was a loud gasp from the crowd as two spot lights aimed their lights into the smoke. Then a small fat man wearing a red vest, trimmed with gold and black pants walked out from the smoke… “WELCOME LADIES, GENTLEMEN, COLTS, MARES, AND CREATURES OF ALL AGES… TO THE GREATEST SHOW FROM EARTH!!! THE AARON AND AARON CIRCUS IS PROUD TO PRESENT THE FLYING GRAYSTONES!!” The fat Russian-accented man yelled through a bullhorn. The two spot lights flickered and then moved to a pair of humans wearing red and green spandex, and the show was off.
Several acts of entertainers presented themselves, from clowns, escape artist, and acrobatic masters to a Manticore trainer.
The crowds cheered and roared as the humans performed several acts that shocked and amazed them, but still no sign of the figure in red Morning thought to herself.
“The humans are a lot more… interesting… and flexible than I thought.” Princess Candance said as she looked over to her aunts.
“Indeed…” Luna nodded as did Celestia and Twilight.
“I've seen better.” A voice said from in front of the four, their eyes turned to Morning. “Blaze was a lot more flexible than most of them.” A blush tinting her cheeks as she spoke.
A drum started to play grabbing everyone attention and then the fat man returned to the center stage. “I WOULD LIKE TO THANK YOU ALL FOR ENJOY OUR SHOW TONIGHT! BUT IT IS NOT OVER YET!” He said pointing a stubby finger at the crowd, “I ASK THAT NO FLAsH PHOTOGRAPH OR BRIGHT LIGHTS BE AIMED AT STAGE FOR OUR NEXT AND FINAL ACT!.” The man then pulled out a small card and began to read from it, “DEEP FROM THE CENTER OF EARTH, FROM THE BOWELS OF HELL ITSELF, I PRESENT TO YOU A MAN LIKE YOU HAVE NEVER SEEN BEFORE. HIS BODY IS THE PRICE HE PAID FOR MASTERING HIS CRAFT… I PRESENT THE MASTER OF HELLFIRE ITSELF. IGNIS!!” He yelled into his bull horn as smoke erupted from around him.
In the center of the stage stood the man in the red coat, still covered in bandages. The crowd began to cheer and whistle as the man to pull his bandaged covered arms from the sleeves of the coat. The trench coat which was buckled around his waist no looked like a large red dress with a black layer on top. Slowly with his right hand he reached up and placed a finger over his mouth. “Shhhhh.”
The crowd went quite as he did, then with a flick of his wrist he produced four silver long feathers in his hand. The sound of a violin was heard as another set of silver feathers appeared in his other hand, slowly turning and shifting his torso as he began to dance. Then all at once the pace picked up and the feather burst into flames as he began to juggle the flaming feathers. First it was eight, then twelve… and then at last fourteen silver flaming feathers begin juggled in the air. With a twist and a turn four of the flaming feather landed around him in a square, stabbing the ground. It was then that everyone realized that these were flaming daggers…
The pace once again increased, this time the man began to throw the daggers at the floor, and as each one hit the floor one could hear the sound of metal as the bounced back off the floor towards the man; each time the man plucking the feather like dagger from the air before it striking him.
“REMEMBER EVERYONE; IT’S ALL PART OF SHOW!” A Russian-accented echoed through the crowd.
As the man began doing more tricks while moving around the stage the flaming daggers came closer and closer to the man, now only a few inches from his torso. Suddenly one of the bandages on the shoulder caught on fire, then another one on his back, and then another on his head. The crowd began to gasp in fear as the man was slowly begin consumed by fire, even Celestia was about to raise and try to save this poor man who continued to juggle these flaming daggers.
“ONCE AGAIN I ASK YOU TO REMAIN SEATED; IT’S ALL PART OF SHOW!” The man’s voice echoed again.
Celestia hesitantly sat back down and watched as the man was almost completely covered in fire. The man began to spin on his, each of his flaming daggers landing on a pattern on the floor. Fire erupted from the daggers creating a pentagram of fire on the floor as the man was completely engulfed in fire and collapsed in the center.
“I cannot watch any longer that creature needs help!” Celestia yelled as she spread her wings only to be caught off guard when the fire grew a pair of black wings itself. Celestia watched wide-eyed as did everybody else as the wings flapped releasing more flaming daggers in the floor. A pattern of Equestria’s emblem now lit the floor and with a large flap a man with wings ascended from the flaming emblem and landed in front of Morning his left hand extended with a red rose in its grip and his head down while taking a knee. His black hair with red tips falling forward covering his golden eyes…
“A pretty flower for a pretty girl…” The man said.
As the guards ready their spears to force the man down, Morning pulled his arm hard forcing him to eye lever with her. No words were spoken as they looked into each other’s eyes, Morning then jumped the man forcing her lips upon his while tears began to flood down from her eyes. As they pulled apart, Blaze gave Morning a smile just before she swatted him.
“Where the heck have you been?” Morning exclaimed.
“Well long story short… it got—“ Blaze began only to get interrupted by Morning swatting him again and again while crying. Celestia and Luna smiled as Twilight looked up to the guards waving them away with her hoof. Slowly Blaze wrapped his wings around Morning as she continued to swat him, each hit being weaker than the next.
“If you ever leave or disappear on us ever again I’ll never forgive you!” Morning said as she collapsed onto Blaze’s chest in tears, his wings pulling her closer.
“I swear… I will never leave you again…” Blaze said as he cupped Morning’s face and gave her a long deep kiss.
Author's Note
Sorry, that is all I am good at. Apologies... my life has been a bit on edge lately. Well once again I have posted another chapter, it is also unedited find a typo... point it out. I know they are there. Enjoy and I will see you in the next chapter. Peace!
Chapter 1: Roses are Pink
It was two weeks after 'Rainbow Streak' showed up in the sky, when my boss said, "Don't worry you guys, competition is a good thing." and patted me on the back; I was 14 years old.
"Damn that fat bald rat!"
A few weeks later the circus was closed, everyone was forced to go home. Add to that; the reality that their lives will never be the same again. Still, after all that happened with me after the portal to Equestria opened, what changed my life was a letter from a friend in Equestria a few years later when I was about 20 years old. This read,
“Hey James. Heard you still can't find a decent job and your life sucks... Got a great job opportunity for you here. That is if you can handle it. Your friend, Harry. P.S. Enclosed are some money and a boat ticket."
When I pulled out the money and the ticket a small card with a golden trim slid out cutting my finger and a small drop of blood dripped onto the card. The card read 'Gentleman for Mares,' it had a mailing address and phone number. On the back, one word was written "Wingman". I looked back down to my finger; the cut was already gone and closed. I looked at the boat tickets, could someone like me really go on an adventure? I looked at my finger, can a mutant like me really have a chance at a normal life?
Little did I know what was in store for me...
I stretched my arms and legs as I got off the train, and began to walk into the station at a small town called Ponyville. I looked down and reached into my pocket pulling out the address and name of the young mare I was to 'escort' as my mentor would say. Her name was Roseluck, an earth pony, and a first time customer. As I left the station I noticed a tall mirror. The reflection showed a tall man in dark blue jeans with a red tribal pattern on its flank, a long-sleeved black button-up shirt, and black street shoes. Then there was my hair, jet black with red and orange tips, I sighed and looked around for the meeting place.
I took a deep breath and repeated to myself one thing. "A happy customer is a repeating customer."
"HI! What customers are you talking about, are you a travelling salesman? Do you sell quills? Wait, I've never seen you around here, you must be new in town, and if you’re new..." The pink earth pony then jumped and gasped mid-air. "You must not have any friends here, and if you have no friends here then... I know a party... I throw you a par...mmmmm."
My hand flew quickly and gently to the pink pony's mouth laying a finger upon it, giving a hushing with my voice; she fell silent and gave a slight tilt with her head. "Young Lady, I understand your excitement upon meeting new people but while I am honored by your excitement I must insist that you keep my presence here subtle. Just think of me as a cool breeze on a summer day..." A small smile glazed my face, as did hers. I slightly moved my finger off her mouth only to have her move back to it.
"That was the nicest 'shush' anybody has ever told me." She lightly blushed under my finger. "My name is Pinkie Pie, what's yours?"
"Ja... Blaze Drifter." I said.
"Blaze Drifter." She looked at my hair, "I see that."
I looked up, "Huh!? Oh yeah." I let out a small giggle as did Pinkie Pie.
"If you have free time later, come join me and my friends at Sugar Cube Corner." She said as she hopped off.
I smiled thinking to myself how I wished I could have met someone like her earlier in my life. Or is it somepony like her? Equestria was the friendliest place I have ever been to, and the more I get to know it, the more I wish I was born here instead. I don't know, things happen for a reason, I guess.
After a few minutes of wondering around the streets, I found the address from the paper, it was a small two story home like most of the houses in the town. It was difficult to find an address in most towns here in Equestria so the company would normally provide a ride straight to the customer. Yet I found that being dropped off by a pegasus drawn carriage put too much attention on me, so I normally take the trains or other forms of public transportation to keep wandering eyes off me. Still, that was harder done than said; you know being a tall two legged omnivorous creature. I checked my watch, I was 20 minutes early; I took a deep breath and lifted the door knocker tapping it twice. As soon as the door knocker tapped a second time I heard a stuff falling and crashing on the other side. I backed away from the door looking over myself one last time, sweeping away what appeared to be confetti off my sleeve.
The sound of metal hitting the ground quickly approached the door then slowed down, the door slowly opened to reveal a pink pony with a blonde mane. I quickly raised an eyebrow; the letter said a white coated earth pony with a two-tone pink mane.
"Hel... Ahh! A human!" The door slammed shut.
More rustling and the sound of metal shifting around on the floor, before the door swung opened again. A pony with a white coat stood there gasping for air. "Sorry... about that... You're early... come in."
"Sorry, it's not in my nature to keep a lady waiting... Miss Roseluck?" I asked as I entered her home, ducking under the doorframe. As I walked in I noticed her eyes going over me, especially my hands. Then I felt more eyes looking over me, as I turned I noticed two pink coated ponies huddling in the corner.
She blushed. "Yes that is me, but I wasn't expecting you for another hour or so... ummm..."
“Then forgive my early intrusion, would you care for me to leave and return at a more appropriate hour?” I said giving a slight bow.
“NO! No, I mean… no.” Roseluck stammered.
I smiled showing no teeth, and placed my left hand on my back while slowly fell onto my right knee, extending my right hand palm up. She looked at me with a puzzled face, and then looked back at her friends before placing her hoof upon my palm. Gentle I clasped her hoof in my hand only to hear a small moan escape Roseluck’s mouth. I raised her hoof to my lips, gently placing a kiss upon it.
"My name is Blaze Drifter, Miss Roseluck."
"Oouu... Rose is fine... Blaze Drifter." She looked up at my hair, "I can see why." Rose looked up at me and asked "Is it okay if I call you Blaze?"
"Whatever would please my lady."
She began repeating my name to see if she got it right, I personally liked my new name, still Ponies felt more comfortable with that name rather than my human name. The other two ponies in the corner slowly came forward, getting closer to me. I slowly release Rose's hoof before placing my right hand upon my raised left knee. The two pink earth ponies started to circle me, looking me over; I did not dare to move because a sudden jolt or any quick movement might result in a buck, and I did not want to explain to my handler the aftermath that might cause.
"Umm Rose. Why is there a human visiting you?" The pony with the green mane asked.
"Well Daisy, Lily... Umm, he is here to see me. We have a date. Yes, a date! We met a few days ago and he asked me out. So yeah! If you two wouldn't mind..." Rose then started to push her two friends out the door. "I would like to get ready for our date, Bye!"
"You have a date with a human?!" Lily stuffed her hoof in the doorway.
"How did that happen? Explain!" Daisy yelled.
"I will tell you all about it tomorrow!" Rose said and slammed the door shut her two friends outside.
I peeked back looking at Rose as she stood at the door, looking nervously at me. "So how does this work... my bed is upstairs, is there anything else I need or you need. I mean..."
I stood up slowly and walked over to her, placing a hand on her cheek. Slowly I bent over placing a kiss upon her brow, "Well, how about we go out on the date my lady?" I said unlocking the door.
"I just... I mean... I made that up." She said as her cheeks and ears turned as red as her cutie mark.
I smiled and opened the door, "A good friend made a reservation for me and a guest... or should I say date. So shall we go?"
"Umm sure, but no I can't. I mean I haven't even showered today. I was all over town and got all sweaty." She started to move back completely embarrassed.
"A lady always carries her own personal fragrance, even if it displeases her, I must say it pleases me. Still this evening is for you and I shall wait."
"Eep!" Rose squealed nodding her head. "Sooo you don't think I smell bad?"
"On the contrary Rose, you smell as wonderful as your name."
“I find that odd, most humans I have come across don’t really like the way we ponies smell…” Rose said as she began to walk over to the door; suddenly she stopped in front of me looking straight into my eyes. Rose's ears turned back before she placed her small round snout into my shirt taking a big whiff. "Mmm. Orange mint."
"Yeah it's my de... ahh!" I looked down at Rose; her tongue found its way under my shirt and was licking my chest.
"Salty." She pulled her face out of my shirt quite content with herself as she walked out the door. "That was good."
A small smile escaped my mouth, as me and my eyes followed Rose flank, how the hell do the stallions here keep themselves under control? With a deviant smile across my face I calmly said, "I can't wait to see what you taste like my lady."
We arrived at a small Paris themed restaurant started by the Center Branch of Gentleman for Mares. It was a way to begin introducing some of the good things Earth had to offer.
"Welcome to Paris Je T'aime, do you have a reservation?" A grey coated unicorn with a wine glass cutie mark said.
"Yes I do... Under the name of 'Red Wing,' it was for 6 p.m."
The stallion behind the counter looked at me, then at Rose and then back at me and up to my hair. "I see... come with me please."
The unicorn led us to a small corner covered by a silk pillows and curtains, "Just like you asked, Sir. Out of the way and secluded. Please enjoy your evening; your waiter will be with you soon."
I waited for Rose to sit down before I did; man, why did Equestrian tables always stand so low to the ground? "So, I hope you like the table, feel free to relax and be yourself. Our meal will be here shortly."
"Okay then, I have a few questions for you, Blaze." Rose said as she raised the drink menu to cover her face.
I gave a simple nod.
"How many other ponies... I mean how many different partners have you had? Sexually?" She asked.
I almost choked on the water I was drinking; normally Equestrians tend to ask different types of personal questions. "Ahem. I think you were right with the first part; I have never had any human partners. A few equine partners."
"A few..." Rose looked at me with big sad puppy dog eyes.
"Okay less than I can count on my hand. I am still relatively new at this... You’re actually my first official client."
Rose breathed a sigh of relief, and then raised her head above the menu. "Wait, that means you lost your virginity to our species."
"Yes I did." I said looking away slightly blushing.
"That kind of makes me feel so much better." Her eyes then began to wander over me again before they stopped on my flank. "Those red marking on your 'pants,' what do they mean?"
"Huh? Oh these." My hand lowered and patted the design on my pants. "They are tribal markings that mean 'Blood Eyed Winged Lizard'. I know it sounds creepy, but it's just another way of saying red-eyed flying dragon." My hand slowly went over the design with much care.
"Does it mean something important to you?" Rose asked with a tilt to her head.
"I have always known the symbol... it's like, your cutie mark, it’s something that I haven't always seen but something I always carry with me." I looked up at Rose.
"So I know we have different color hair, but I thought you humans only had a limited amount of colors. Why do you have red tips in your mane?"
I looked up at some of the bangs I could see in my hair, and reached for them with my fingertip. "My han... friend thought it would make me fit in more around here."
"I think your friend was correct."
I smiled just as the food arrived. A unicorn brought out our several plates with assorted vegetables, fruits and greens and placed then on the table.
"Wow that's a lot of food... Is that all for us?"
"Of course, my lady, this night is just for you." I said as a small cup of iced coffee was placed in front of me.
Rose's attention shifted from the food to my iced coffee. I lifted the cup while watching her and took a sip. "Would you care for some?"
"Is that, that coffee stuff I hear you humans like so much?"
"Sort of, normal coffee is served hot and it tastes bitter, but sometimes it's served cold and it tastes sweet..." Holding the cup in my hand I moved it towards Rose, "Would you care to try some?"
Rose moved towards my cup and began to drink; suddenly she backed away sticking her tongue out. "Yuck. How can you humans drink this, it tastes like dirt."
"It's an acquired taste... to be honest I didn't like it at first… and I still don't." I said sticking out my tongue.
"Then why do you drink it?" She asked looking at me as I drank the coffee.
"Oh! Well I know I'm going to be up late tonight." I said with a smile.
Rose lowered her head, her face turning bright red.
Our meal continued with Rose asking all sorts of small personal questions.
As we left the restaurant towards Rose's house she seemed nervous and a bit fidgety. "Is everything alright, my lady?"
"Huh? Yeah everything is alright. Is it alright to ask you a few more questions?"
"Sure it is. I am all yours tonight, you can ask anything of me or from me." I said looking over to Roseluck.
"So you have to do anything I ask." Rose said with a bit more confidence in her voice.
I nodded.
"If I tell you to stop at any moment today, will you?" Rose's ears fell back, looking away from me.
"Of course I will, it is... wait, are you a vir..."
"Ahhhhhhh! No don't say it." Rose squealed interrupting me.
I was slightly in shock, I have never heard from any of the other guys in the company about something like this happening.
"So wait, why did you call the 'Gentlemen'? I mean I am honored, my lady, it truly is an honor, but why a human?"
"Usually I hang out with Daisy and Lily who are part of a herd, so other stallions think I am also part of their herd. So I get avoided a lot, plus with all the stories I have heard... humans seem a lot gentler and loving during, you know, sex." She looked at me with a brokenhearted smile; a few seconds passed before she spoke to me again. "You said your first time was with a pony, how was it?"
"Umm, that is, how do you say...?” I looked down at Rose again; her heartbroken face cracked me. "It was about 4 months ago, and I have to say... I have no words to describe how wonderful the experience was, but it was still my first time and I was scared."
"Wait, wasn't it weird or strange... I mean..." I quickly moved in front of her and cupped her cheeks with my hands; lifted her face up towards mine. Our lips connected; her lips were soft as rose petals (Now I know why they call her Roseluck). My tongue parted her lips and began to explore her mouth. I don't really know what happened next, maybe I flipped the right switch in Rose's head, but her long wide tongue began to explore my mouth, and hard. She was definitely a novice, but her enthusiasm made up for it. As I tried to pull our lips apart she moved in closer to me preventing our lips from separating, and it was getting somewhat difficult to breath. Thank god I fell back onto the ground; as I opened my eyes I looked up at Rose who was standing directly above me her eyes looking back into mine. Her eyes were slightly glazed over, as if she was drunk, and then my nose caught a musky scent in the air.
"That was great..." She began to lower her head to kiss me again, my hand moved over her lips to stop her.
"As much as I would like to continue my lady, I think we should move to a more secluded place. I mean, unless you're into doing that stuff in front of everypony." I said as I pointed to a grey pegasus and brown coated earth pony whose eyes were upon us.
Rose backed up, grabbing my shirt with her mouth helping me up; as she pulled me up I heard my shirt began to tear. As I dusted myself off I realized that my shirt was not only torn, but also covered in mud.
"I understand, I will wait till we get home." She said trying to hide her emotions by standing behind me. Then I felt her head push on the center of my back gently nudging me forward. "So let’s hurry up."
As she pushed me along, I remember something my handler told me. "Never kiss and tongue a pony, James, there is something strange with your fluids. Like I couldn't control myself, I wanted more, more kissing, more..." It ended around there, she kind of lost it and she spent 6 hours 'testing' me.
When we were finally out of sight she pushed me against the side of a building and shoved her tongue in my mouth again. I felt my pants getting tighter, and the smell of her nether regions was getting stronger. I felt her hooves begin to fidget with my pants, trying to get to my member. She pushed off my lips and tried to remove my pants with her mouth.
"Why do you have to wear pants, they make things so complicated."
I reached down and placed my hands beneath her chin, and lifted her head to mine until her ear was near my mouth. "No, no, no, my lady. I ask that you contain yourself till we get to your home; otherwise, we might get looked upon again." She shivered under my breath as she released my pants. Somehow she regained control over herself and we began walking back to her home.
"I am so sorry... I don't know what happened. Suddenly I felt like I was in heat or something." She looked at me with an embarrassed smile on her face.
I felt so bad that I accidently blurted out something only a few people and ponies knew. "No, I am sorry... it was my fault."
Rose looked at me confused, "No it wasn't. I mean, after you kissed me I felt all my nervousness and stress.... just melt away. Your kiss was so soothing I just felt I wanted more of that feeling."
Huh? Wait she felt soothed by my kiss, is this why Golden Heart went all horny on me during training, was she also stress... I am an alcohol to these ponies! My hands flew up and covered my mouth at this sudden realization.
By the time I was done sorting out all my thoughts we arrived at Rose's house. "Umm. I'm gonna shower... you know, to freshen up. Why don't you join me?"
Not thinking I answered, "Okay." We walked in and headed straight for the bathroom, she of course was leading the way. I found myself unbuttoning my shirt in her bathroom, while Roseluck sat in front of me staring at me, I felt very nervous; Rose was my first official customer. What if she didn't like me, what if I end up hurting her or breaking something; I was thinking like a virgin. Suddenly I felt a warm soft padded hoof upon my chest.
"You’re nervous too, huh? That makes me feel better about all this."
Calm washed over me as I stood there in front of this beautiful young pony, "You really are very beautiful, aren't you." I said as I removed my shirt.
"Whaaa. You really can't mean that. I mean, we are completely two different species. I mean mhmprghm... You have a cutie mark!" She looked in awe at my upper arm, focusing on the black markings on it.
I looked at the pair of tattoos that decorated my shoulders. "These aren't cutie marks, these are tattoos.... umm markings that are carved into the skin with a needle and ink."
Rose slowly moved a hoof onto the markings and with great care gently ran her hoof over them. "I am so sorry, who did this to you? Did it hurt?"
A smile cracked on my face followed by a contained laughter, Rose looked at me with great confusion as I continued to remove my clothing. "I did these to me; I picked out the markings and paid someone to do this. And yes, it did hurt. All of them hurt, but each mean something to me. Each one of these is special to me."
"Wow! I mean... Wow..." She then looked down as I removed my pants and underwear, "You have more on your flank. Now those look like cutie marks..."
As I stood in the bathroom removing the last article of clothing I found the silence odd. Most of the night was spent with questions, now the only sound I could hear was the shower running. I turned my head to Rose who was staring at me, her face was bright red and her ears were perked forward.
"I'm sorry." Was the last thing I heard before Rose forced her lips upon mine again, pushing me into the shower and up against the wall. As she pulled away her tongue did not, it began to run down my body and over my shaft. My legs gave out, and I fell onto my ass. Rose turned placing her rear in front of me, "Do something, anything please!" She moaned.
I placed my hands on her thighs and raised my mouth to her waiting wet lips, the musky smell was so strong that I became even more turned on. My tongue began to swirl around her labia and clit, Rose began moaning and after a few seconds she started to grind her marehood against my face. I raised a hand up and then began to slide a finger into her warmth. My fingers parted her vertical lips and slid inside rather easily. Suddenly she shuddered and a warm gooey liquid started to pour over my face and chest. She collapsed onto the bathroom floor; she was breathing hard and mumbling the name Celestia over and over again.
"That was great... I want more! This time Blaze... I want you inside me... not your fingers..."
I got up, the shower still on and the water pouring down over both of us. "How about after we get out of the shower first?"
She grinned, somehow she recovered faster than I though, because this time her ass had pinned me against the wall. "No! Now!" Rose began to grind her marehood against my erection; the folds of her vagina were soaked in her juices. Then without warning, my erection slid into her. She gasped as my member reached deep into her, for a moment I felt the entrance of her womb. We stayed like that for a while, her virgin walls tightening around and gripping my length keeping me erect.
"Rose, are you okay?"
She turned her head to me, and stared at me with a glazed look in her eyes. "Blaze... forgive me if I am too rough."
"What do you mfff!" Without even finishing my response she began moving, pounding her hips against me, my shaft sliding in and out of her warmth. All I could do was hold on and enjoy the ride, which was easier said than done. Her hips held me off the ground, while her tail brushed against my chest. As I looked down, I could see myself completely disappear from my abs down, but what really caught my attention was the other orifice that sat underneath her tail. Each time she pulled away it would contract, then relax. Then a wicked tease popped into my head, I moved my hand towards her marehood and collected some of the juices she was squirting out. As I did I slid my hand against her clit, causing her to moan even louder, but I wasn't done. With my fingers good and wet I began to tease her anus, while my other hand moved down to her clit. She then bucked the wall behind me, her forelegs gave out and she landed on her knees. Of course, her hind legs where still up but her body was now at a 45 degree angle, which was a bad position for me.
I was literally not in a good position, my trainer and handler both told me that a pony's strength varies among the sub-species of ponies, but among them, the earth ponies are the strongest. What was bad about my position is that Rose could break me, literally break my hips if she kept pounding me against the wall.
"Rose, please! I can't mmhh." I could barely speak; Rose was enjoying our pleasure that she could not hear me over the sound of her own voice. Her marehood was devouring my erection, and the slamming against me felt like it was taking its toll. I had only one choice, make her cum and quick. My fingers started to squeeze and play with her clit, and I slid two fingers deep into her ass.
"Oh Celestia, Oh Celestia!" Rose suddenly stopped pressing hard against me, her warmth deeply squeezing down on my member, her clit began to jump, and her ass pulled on my fingers. Rose was having a strong orgasm, the longest one I had seen, her mare juice spilling out from her tight hole. Her body was still quivering, her legs buckling under the weight of her orgasm, and her hips pressing and grinding against me. I don't really remember how much time we spent like that, but while pinned against the wall I heard a crack come from underneath me.
Rose moved forward ever so slightly, causing me to slip out and lose my balance landing on the bathroom floor. "Blaze..." She turned towards me, her body covered in sweat and water, her hair flowing over her face (I hate to admit this, but whenever any female lets their wet hair down and it slightly covers their face, I get so turned on).
"Can we do more?" She asked panting heavily.
Sitting on the bathroom floor, I laughed and looked up at Rose. "Sure, but how about you finish taking your shower and I'll join you right after."
Rose nodded and quickly finished her shower and ran out of the bathroom. I smiled and winced, looking down at my right leg. I tried to get up but a sharp pain shot up through my spine. "I think she broke my femur, crap, gotta move it back into place." I whispered.
I my thumbs on my upper thighs and gripped my leg; I pressed down and slid my thumbs down. Crack! The bone slid back into place, the pain was intense but it was worth it.
I sat in the shower a few more minutes before getting back up. Being a mutant was probably one of the very few perks of being me (Like Wolverine, but except the long life thing... I think?). As I stood up, my leg gave a little limp, but I forced my way through the pain. I took a towel and began to dry myself as I headed out of the bathroom, only to catch Rose putting on a pair of red and pink socks. She was on her back with her legs spread, and tugging the sock down her leg with her mouth.
"This isn't what it looks like; I'm not trying to... I mean..."
I walked over to Rose and grabbed the end of the sock she was putting on. Slowly I pulled it down with my lips trailing behind it, Rose started to coo. Soon I ran out of sock but my lips did not stop, slowly going down her thigh, over her marehood, and then up. I spent a few moments on her tits; I heard a small moan escape her lips followed by the sexiest thing I have ever heard.
"Pleease Blaze, just stick it in and make me cum."
I swear at that moment, when I looked into those lime colored eyes something inside me snapped. I mounted Rose and entered her, and just began pounding her. Her insides were tighter than before, and each time I pulled out it felt like it was pulling me back in. Like her marehood was sucking me deeper with each thrust; eventually I had a rhythm going. I don't know when but Rose grabbed my face and began kissing me, her tongue was everywhere...
"This is human missionary, isn't it?" Rose moaned as we continued to make love on her bed.
I nodded while her lips pressed against mine.
"You humans are quite naughty...hmmmmpf!" Rose quivered as she had another orgasm. "Please Blaze, cum for me! I want it!"
It was amazing, the more she asked, the more she came. Then I felt it, I was nearing my climax. I couldn't hold out any longer, my hands found their way to her flank and grabbed it tightly. I heard her squeal, using it as leverage I began pounding her mound harder and faster. Rose began moaning deeper, her mouth looking for my neck and her teeth looking for a place to bite. I winced as her teeth found my neck, which only urged me to pound into her harder. I could hear her muffled moans on my neck, her fore and hind legs wrapped around me as if trying to slow me down.
My fingers dug through her fur as I was about to cum trying to find a place to grab onto once I did. Rose released my neck and screamed Celestia's name, as I came inside of her. Her insides became hotter and began pulling my member in deeper, it felt good and it hurt a little too. This made it difficult to pull out, but pull out I did. I finally noticed the smell of our sex in the air as I shifted off of Rose and onto the bed. Both of us laid there breathing hard, suddenly I felt something soft and furry go up and down my back. As I turned to look Rose was sliding her hoof along my back.
"So when do I have to return you?" She said with a slight whimper in her voice.
"Not till the first light of morning, my lady Rose." I smiled.
"Good." Rose said as she nuzzled up against me.
We fell asleep after a few more 'romps in the hay' and a bunch of cuddling. I was asleep for maybe an hour, before the morning light flooded in through the windows waking me. My mentor was right; the sunlight in Equestria was something special. I felt awake and somewhat full of energy. I turned to notice Rose snuggling the covers next to me, her mane was a mess, covering her face. Gently I moved them aside to notice a smile, I leaned in and gave her a small kiss on the forehead before I snuck out of bed and into the bathroom. The evening before I left the bathroom, I filled up a bucket with water to use in the morning. I quickly scrubbed myself clean with the cold water, dried myself as I located all my clothes and quickly got dressed. I walked over to Rose's bed and left my personal card on her nightstand. I headed downstairs and quickly snuck out of her place, gently closing the front door behind me (Wow, no locks on the doors). As I stepped outside the morning crisp air smacked my nose. Looking around I noticed people and ponies alike getting ready or setting out for work. Looking at the time I noticed that my train did not depart till 6:30 am, I had 40 minutes to kill.
I headed to the station, sat down and waiting for my train. What really surprised me was who was waiting for me on the train when it arrived. My handler, Morning Dart, she was a white coated pegasus, with an indigo mane, a morning colored dart for a cutie mark and the brightest orange eyes I had ever seen.
"Morning, stud!" Morning said as I boarded the train, sitting down right next to her.
"Good morning... Morning..." It was always awkward greeting this mare in the morning. She smiled as she leaned against me.
"So how did it go?" Morning asked as she nuzzled up against me.
"Well, good, she invited me in. We had dinner... she was a virgin... and she was half way through her heat." I whispered.
"What?!" She exclaimed, yet not leaving the spot she found on my side.
"Charge her a regular fee..." I said, “She reminded me of… me.”
Morning yawned as she nodded, dozing off to sleep leaning against me. I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her in closer, I could almost hear her smile as I did. I looked at my watch, it would be another hour before we reached Canterlot and then a 20 minute walk to our... her apartment.
As I looked over Morning I only wondered what she was doing all night long, and why she would disappear for weeks at a time. Little did I know that my question would be answered that very morning...
Author's Note
Please go easy on me, it's my first time putting anything out there. If you catch bad grammar let me know... And thank you Demon Eyes Laharl, you inspired me to write again after so many years.
Chapter 4: 'Twas the Night After
*Note to all readers, this story is kind of violent. Some blood but nothing too descriptive.
“It’s flippin’ FREEZING out here!” I said pulling the strings on my jacket. I looked around, nothing but snow and darkness everywhere. The wind was blowing so hard it caused the falling snow to move sideways. I looked to Morning who was only wearing a scarf atop of all her armor, “Do you know where we’re going?” I asked.
“Of course I do… Moon Hunt, which way?” Morning asked the grey coated pony in front of her.
“According to the coordinates I got from you, it’s about another 12 miles before we get there… in that direction!” Hunt said pointing out with a hoof while looking at a map and old fashion compass.
I sighed wishing I was back in the Crystal Empire or even Miami; Miami is good, it’s hot and humid. As we trotted along, Icy Dusk started to move in closer until her side touched me, then she moved in closer causing me to almost stummble. It was odd for Icy to be so close to me, but I normally caught her doing nice things for me when she thought I wasn’t looking. Icy was so warm I could feel her through my jacket, her body trying to press against mine as we walked through the snow, that was until I noticed a strange smell in the air.
A two hours later, while walking through the snow and ice Moon Hunt yelled, “Five more miles!”
“You okay?” Icy asked out loud. She was avoiding eye contact, like she wanted to talk to me, but she wouldn’t let herself.
Then I caught the smell again, it was a mix of musk and something else. Wait, musk? I thought to myself, nopony should be in heat right now except… I looked over to Icy Dusk, who was still avoiding my eyes, but sticking even closer to me. “Oh no…” Then I caught the smell of something else,… blood? No! It was oxidized iron and sulfur!
4 hours ago… In a large room under the Crystal Palace.
“Alright mares and gentleman; the next mission is to remove a Diamond Dog base out in the middle of the Frozen North. It is believed that they have tunnels, leading to and from the Crystal Empire. There is also rumor that all those kidnapped Crystal Ponies could be in there, so be on the lookout. So our objective is to close the tunnels and force the Diamond Dogs out of there. Is that understood?”
“Yes Ma’am!” Everypony shouted.
I walked over to Morning, “Hey you know what, I think I am gonna go with you guys. I would feel better, rather than staying here and waiting for you and everypony else to come back.” I said as I placed a heavy jacket over my armor.
“Well if you’re coming, go help everypony armor up.” Morning ordered.
“Yes Ma’am!” Morning grabbed my shoulder before I ran off.
“I was feeling okay about this mission, a little worried but now that you’re coming along… I don’t know, I just feel a whole lot better.” Morning said with a smile and then tapped my ass with her hoof. “Now move along there.”
Now that I look back I’m glad I came along, but Dark Morning has horrible intuition.
I grabbed Icy Dusk and pushed her to the ground, “Everybody, get DOWN!” I heard a low pitch whistle before my upper back and right lung started to burn. I looked down to find red colored snow, I had been shot. I quickly turned and then I rushed for the head of the line, pushing everypony to the side and onto the ground. The last pony I pushed was Morning before yelling out, “Silver, shie…” Another zing, this time I felt a hot burning sensation in my throat, red liquid spraying out in front of me.
“Silver, shield NOW!” Morning yelled. A large yellow transparent glowing dome shield appeared around Morning and the others, sadly I was outside Silver Rose’s shield. I held my throat to prevent the others from watching me regenerate. Then in the distance I started to hear something with a whirling sound.
“Silver, what’s wrong with you, get Blaze in here!” Morning yelled.
“I can’t, I have to bring down the shield and bring it back up.” Silver Rose responded.
“Do IT!” Morning yelled with tears in her eyes. Silver pointed towards the front at me, Morning’s eyes followed. I was mouthing and gesturing with my hands telling them to keep the shield up. Then the shield in front of me turned red, I could no longer feel my left shoulder or arm. Morning started to slam against the shield while the others were either too much in shock to stand up or unable to react. I could no longer hear her screams, all I could hear were the Gatling gun rounds bouncing off the shield. Then it stopped. My body or what was left of it slowly fell to my knees. Now that they stopped shooting I could hear what was going on in the shield.
“Silver, teleport us out of here! All of us, even Blaze!” Morning yelled.
“I can’t cast two spells at the same time. I need at least a few seconds…” Silver sobbed.
“Captain, you saw what happened to Blaze, nopony can survive that. We need a distraction if we all want to get out of here alive.” Dark Eclipse said. “And if you can’t think straight I will take over!”
A distraction… I can do something better… I turned and stood up lifting my right hand, I don’t know if I lost too much blood or was in so much pain that my brain stopped working right. Still I am glad I was able to do something for the ponies I cared about. I stared out into the distance with my fingers stretched out. “Burn… BURN!” The air around me and in front of me started to get hotter, then a spark. Fire exploded out from my hand towards the direction the bullets came from, a wall of blue and white fire started to burn around the shield. All of the ponies inside the shield stared in awe at the flame wall that seemed to be protecting them. I turned and slammed on the magical shield; Morning quickly turned around and looked at me. I mouthed the word ‘NOW’.
“Silver, get us all out of here!” Morning yelled.
“Yeah!” Silver yelled back.
The shield quickly dissolved and a magic circle lit up the ground, I fell back onto my knees but this time Morning caught me. Tears in her eyes and her yelling out something, I was too focused on keeping my fire wall up. Then each of the ponies started to magically pop away, my consciousness started to waver but I stayed awake unit I felt Silver’s magic engulf me. Then I passed out.
“Is he going to be okay, Morning?”
“He’ll be fine, Poison Heart.”
“You didn’t seem to think so; I’ve never seen you so scared before. You forced me to start using healing magic before we even set up the tent.”
“Yeah sorry, I just don’t know how he works yet.”
“So… what is he?”
“A monster.” I said, slowly opening my eyes. The bright light flooded my vision causing me pain, “Argh… what happened, where are we?” I continued placing my left bandage covered hand over my eyes.
“A MONS...” Poison started to yell before Morning hooved her mouth shut.
“He’s lying; he’s not a monster, just… different. Right, Blaze?” Morning said with an angry look upon her face and tears in her eyes.
I nodded too tired to keep talking.
“It’s okay, Blaze, we’re almost back to where we started, and you’re in our medical tent.” Morning said walking over to me.
I looked around; it was really roomy in here, and very bright.
“Okay. So do humans have magical powers or something, because I have only seen dragons and lizards heal like this, and it takes time with them. You did it in a few minutes, and have been asleep ever since.” Poison asked.
I looked over to Morning, a worried look in my eyes. “Do the others…”
“No Blaze, I only told Poison because I thought you were going to die.” Morning said as she laid down next to me.
I sighed with relief and looked up at Poison Heart, a dark purple coated unicorn with a yellow-green mane. “Please don’t tell the others.”
“Why?” They would be so relieved to hear that you’re alright.
“Because in the human world, his kind is hunted down, studied, and if they are deemed too dangerous… locked up forever.” Morning said laying her head on my chest. “And all you need is one rumor to be spread. Then they come and take him away in the middle of the night. Right, Blaze?” I looked over to Morning; she had bags under her eyes from all the crying. I reached up and ran my fingers through her mane and just nodded.
“Okay, so now that I don’t have Morning screaming at me to get you better. What were those things that tore through you Blaze?” Poison asked.
Morning’s eyes opened and looked at me. “In all my years as a guard I have never seen anything like that.”
“Guns.” I said.
“Guns?! How do you know it was a guns, Blaze?” Poison asked.
“I am guessing you don’t know what those are yet? A gun is a weapon designed and built by humans to kill things. It uses a small piece of metal launched out of a barrel at incredible speed. The small piece of metal is called a bullet, and the launching device is called a gun.”
Morning already knew what a gun was, but had never seen it in action. Guns, from what I was aware of, weren’t allowed here in this world unless carried in by military officers.
“Why would you humans create such a thing?” Poison asked.
I looked down at Morning, her ears twitching in my direction. “Originally I think it was for hunting and defending ourselves from dangerous animals. Then it was to defend ourselves from each other… and then they were used to kill and attack other humans. For stuff they wanted or a point of view that they could not agree on.”
“Wow… but why?” Poison asked again.
“All humans are greedy, and our greed takes different forms. For example, I am greedy; with all of you.”
Morning looked worried, and Poison had a scared look on her face. “I’m greedy because I want you girls to be here with me, so I won’t be lonely and because of that I don’t want anything bad to happen to any of you. So I will pick up a gun… or set the world on fire.”
Morning looked up in shock, “So that blue fire, it was you doing that.”
Suddenly Poison hugged me tightly. “I’m greedy too then.”
Then Morning moved in closer, “Me too, Blaze.”
We stayed like that for a few minutes before Eclipse busted in, “What in blazes are we gonna do? Huh?!”
Both Morning and Poison turned to Eclipse, all of them with a blank look in their faces; I on the other hand had closed my eyes.
“So is he dead?” Eclipse asked pointing a hoof at me.
“No, he’ll live. He’ll just be out for a while.” Poison said.
“HE IS ALIVE?! Great, now we have an extra baggage. If we never would have brought him along none of this would have happened.” Eclipse said as Icy Dusk and Night Star walked in. “If this human wasn’t here we could have done something!”
“You’re right, Eclipse, we all could have died!” Morning barked back at her sister. “Those Diamond Dogs were using guns, human weapons. If it wasn’t for Blaze, we all would be dead in the snow out there!” Morning said confronting her younger sister snout to snout.
Eclipse started to back down when some thought fueled her fight, “Human guns, even more reason not to have them around.”
Poison then quickly walked over to Eclipse and hoof-slapped her, Eclipse stood there in shock. “What do you…”
“Get out! This is a medical tent, and I have a patient who barely survived protecting us. Human, pony or whatever, I am treating him and I need you to step out so I can continue to care for my patient. Is that understood, Second in Command?” Poison said standing her ground. “Now, Icy, can you watch him, while we all decide what are plan should be?”
“But you said he needed more attention?” Icy said, slowly backing away.
“He needs to rest, and he’s completely out of it. He won’t be waking up for a while, so could you, Icy, watch him till I get back?” Poison said as she dragged the two sisters and Dark Star out of there. Then a yellow-green glow surrounded the lights, dimming them. Poison then stuck her head back into the tent, “Make sure he stays warm, okay.” Then she disappeared as quickly as she reappeared.
Icy walked over to me and placed a hoof on my head, and then on my chest which was covered in bandages. She grabbed the blanket which lay at my knees with her teeth and pulled it up, and as she did I felt her snout slightly graze my member. She lay down next to me, “Thank you.” She whispered.
As I laid there I could hear a heated discussion going on outside, I could hear the wind blowing, I could smell the herbs that Poison had out, the smell of my blood coming from the bandages, and then the smell of a very wet and musky pony. I opened my eyes to find that Icy had laid down next to me with her marehood next to my face. I looked down across my body to notice that her head was resting on my thigh and she was staring at my bulge. Her steamy breath began rolling across my member, and a slight amount of drool running down her mouth.
She looked back at me, my eyes already closed, and then back at my member. “He won’t wake up, right?” She whispered. “But maybe he’s too hurt… then again maybe he’s not.” She slowly got up and moved the blanket only exposing part of my hip and crotch. Her hooves and mouth went to work trying to undo my belt and pants, her wings extended and twitching. As I looked at her struggling with my belt I couldn’t help but find the lustful expression and confused look on her face adorable. “Why are clothes so difficult?” Icy said with frustration in her voice. Then I heard a click. “Got it.” A smile ran across her face, and her mouth dove into my crotch. Her tongue search through the folds of my underwear until out it popped, fully erect. I could feel her tongue running up and down the length of my erection; globs of drool collecting on my underwear. Then her lips locked around the tip of my erection before she began bobbing her head up and down. Normally I was the quiet type during sex, almost no noise, but she managed to get a few grunts out of me. With each grunt she would stop, look up at me and then continue. Then with a loud pop she released my erection from her mouth and proceeded to mount me.
“Gotta keep him warm, and you always find it warm in here.” Icy murmured, as she raised her marehood above my erection. “It might be a little tight, but you don’t mind.” Slowly she lowered herself onto me sliding my erection deep into her; it was so tight, so hot… so familiar. I looked up at Icy who had her back to me, moaning as she slowly lowered herself onto me. I was sort of in shock, this dark purple coated pegasus with a dark blue mane who always stood so proud, was riding my erection while I slept. Then it hit me, she said ‘always find it warm in here… and it’s tight but I don’t mind’ plus this familiar sensation… she’s been screwing me in my sleep, when she was in heat. It all made sense, the keeping close but distant, never making eye contact with me, she feels guilty. My thoughts were derailed when she started moving, her hips bouncing above mine, her marehood only engulfing the top half of my erection. Icy wasn’t tucking to get herself off, but to relieve the phase, she was trying to get me off.
As a man I could not let this go, and more so as a Gentleman. Icy was going to orgasm even if it meant I had to play dirty. As I watched her ride the tip of my shaft, I watched her marehood; globs of her mare juices were pouring out, but no orgasm came. So when her marehood was pulling away around the tip, I moved my hips away causing my erection to slip out. She looked down and quickly moved my shaft back inside her, this time moving a little lower yet keeping the tip inside. Once again as she pulled away so did I, my erection slipping out.
“Oh Celestia! Don’t tease me!” Icy reached back down and readjusted my shaft back inside her. This time she moved about three fourth of the way down, and almost all the way back up. Her breathing started to get heavier, and her movements faster, this is what I was waiting for. As she continued sliding up and down my shaft, I watched her marehood again, the folds of her nether region wrapping around me, sucking me in. Then as she pushed down, I pushed up, my full erection deep inside her. She let out a small yelp, and paused, moving her hoof in her mouth trying to keep her voice from escaping. The walls inside of her were pulsing and squeezing me tightly. She came and she came hard, then she slowly turned her head to look at my face. I lay unmoved, my eyes closed and my mouth open.
“Still out, but Oh Celestia what was that? I felt so good… no, that was just awesome.” Icy said. Wait, ‘it felt awesome’ I thought to myself, had Icy never had an orgasm before. “That is what Poison and Star are always talking about, an orgasm.”
Seriously this poor pony had never had an orgasm; inside my head stood a little version of myself facepalming himself.
Icy then began moving again, this time taking me all the way in. “More! I want more of those!” She began murmuring to herself this little chant. Somehow with this renewed sense of self pleasure she was riding my shaft at a different angle, the tip of erection was rubbing against something bumping inside of her. “That spot! It feels real good there!” Icy whispered. My erection was inside rubbing her g-spot, her marehood was getting wetter, tighter and hotter by the second. I had no idea how long I was going to last inside of this mare’s tight hot hole.
“OH Celestia! Here comes another one!” Icy whimpered, she shuttered violently as she took me as deep as she could. Her wet walls clinging tightly to me squeezing and sucking on me as hard as they could. It was too much; I clenched my teeth as I orgasmed, pouring my seed inside of her. Once again her body shuttered and her wings fluttered, she had another orgasm as I came inside of her. “Oh Luna’s stars! That last one was good.” She said to herself out load. Icy then raised her hips pulling her marehood off my dying erection. She then went to work cleaning me up with her long tongue. I almost squealed when her mouth engulfed my shaft and balls, her tongue working them over. As she was thoroughly cleaning my shaft in her mouth I easily came again, Icy did not move, instead I just heard a loud swallow when I was done. She then slowly let me out of her mouth one ball at a time, and then my shaft with another loud pop.
Icy then closed my pants and covered me up, and then laid down right beside me again, this time her head lying down across my chest. “Thank you for saving me, and always helping me out. Even if you don’t know it, I promise to protect you, Blaze.” She said before she nodded off to sleep.
As she slept I began to run my fingers through her fur and mane. Suddenly the lights inside dimly lit up. “Hey Blaze, is she out?” Poison said as she entered the tent, followed by Morning who looked shocked to see Icy asleep on me.
“Yeah she is, but if you keep talking you’ll wake her.” I whispered.
Poison smiled, “No, I won’t, and I normally have to sneak into your room and carry her big ass out of your bed every month.” She said magically lifting Icy to the other side of the tent.
“Wait, you knew?” I asked.
“Oh of course I did, I was the one who would drug you with a sleeping potion so she could do it.” Poison said lifting a small flask into the air.
“Okay, did you know about this, Morning?” I asked as I sat up.
“Sort of, I knew she was, but I didn’t know how or when.” Morning said sitting on the floor of the tent.
“So what are you guys going to do about the guns and Diamond Dogs?” I asked as I walked over to my backpack.
Morning looked away, “Scrub the mission, it’s too dangerous for us.”
“You mean too dangerous with all those guns, right?” I said as I opened my backpack, “What if there were no guns?”
“Then we could bust in there and kick their tails… Blaze, what are you doing?” Morning asked as I began removing my clothes. Morning raised her hooves to her eyes, slightly peeking out of the corner. “We don’t have time for that, we have… to… wow.”
“Oh my, I am liking the look Blaze.” Poison said as she looked over my body.
I was wearing a thin snow patterned military vest, with a skin tight body suit that covered everything but my eyes. I then pulled out a pair of black goggles with white lenses and a pair of walkie talkies. I turned them on and tossed one over to Morning, “I’m going over there, see what they’re doing, destroy all the guns and then call you in.”
“Wait, but if they see you, they’ll kill you!” Morning said clinging to the walkie, “And how are you going to call us, and what is this thing?!”
“Wow! Are these those cell phone things?” Morning asked and Poison walked over poking the thing with her hoof.
“Sort of, they’re short range communication devices. When you squeeze the rubber side, you can talk into it and I can hear you, and vice versa, but it won’t work if we both press down on it at the same time. So don’t use it to talk to me, unless you really have to, you could miss something important I have to tell you, okay?” I said placing the device into my vest.
“Wait, you’re serious?” Morning said.
“Yeah, of course I am.”
“But this is crazy, why?” Morning said placing her hooves onto my shoulders trying to force me down.
“Because you said the reason you wanted me on your team was to make sure you would never have to abandon another mission again.” I said gently grapping her hooves and lifting them above my shoulders, causing Morning to slide forward onto me. My arms wrapped around her and my head buried in her white furry chest. “Also I don’t want to see you sad.” I gently moved my arms and lifted her hooves again placing them on the ground. “So yeah… later.” Poof a veil of thick fog filled the room and then disappeared along with myself.
Morning ran out of the tent and looked around, squinting her eyes searching for me. Then the walkie spoke, “Don’t worry, I can see you and you can’t see me. So that means they can’t see me. See you later, Dark Morning.”
It was about 40 minute run to get to the Diamond Dog base; I took out a pair of binoculars from my vest and looked at the icy fortress that lay in front of me. What caught me by surprise was not the Diamond Dogs keeping a look out, but the humans walking with them. I put the binoculars back, and slid down the snow hill I was laying on. Oh yeah, now I was freezing my ass off, luckily I was controlling the hydrogen cell inside my body, to keep me from freezing over (Yeah, my second mutant ability was to control any Hydrogen cells, just in case you didn’t catch that).
I slowly walked over to the large icy wall that stood between me and them; I raised my hand over a small portion of the wall and made a grabbing motion with my hands. A small opening appeared and I moved through it, I repeated this process again but replacing the hole with ice this time. A tall metal wall stood in front of me, I place my ear against it only to hear crying on the other side. I placed a finger against the metal wall and began to raise the temperature by vibrating the hydrogen molecules in the metal. I burned a small finger sized hole into the metal wall and then looked through it. What I saw made me want to kill every single human in this damn frozen hole. I saw Diamond Dog women and children, Crystal mares and fillies all locked up in cages.
“So how many do we got in here?” One of the human said to another.
“About 45 ponies in here, Sir.”
“45 Ponies huh? That’s good.”
“Wait! What are you going to do with us?” A yellow coated Crystal earth pony asked.
The human in charge slightly bent over and placed a hand on the cage, the pony inside slowly backed up. “Why sell you ponies to the highest bidder of course.”
“And what about us?” One of the Diamond Dog females asked.
“Well, your male counterparts do such of good job, we want them to keep working for us. Now of course if one of them has a change of heart…” He pulls out a gun and lifts it into the air. “I will introduce one of these into one of you, is that clear? So why don’t you all shut up and enjoy living in each other’s company while you still can.” The man said holstering his gun and walking out the door; the soldier who was with him then hung a clipboard on the wall and followed the other man out.
“You’re all dead… Now call down James…No, calm down Blaze Drifter.” I thought as I placed a hand on hole and concaved the opening so I could look around the metal room, looking for cameras or alarms. I backed away from the metal wall and then with a strong ball of fire I created a tunnel leading away from the fortress back the way I came. I then placed my hands on the metal wall, and melted out a circle, grabbing the metal circle before it fell.
As the ponies and Diamond Dogs turned, I said. “Shhhhh!” while placing a finger on my mouth.
“Who are you and what are you doing here?” asked one of the Crystal ponies who was shaking in her cage.
“My name is Blaze Drifter; I’m here to get you out. Now stay quiet.” I said placing my hands on one of the locks melting it down till it poured out of my hand like water. I opened one of the cages and pointed to the opening in the metal wall. “Go through the wall and down the tunnel, once you get there, wait.” I turned to the Diamond Dogs that were there, “I promise to get your partners free okay.”
“What are you?” asked one of the Crystal ponies.”
“Why I work for Equestria Royal Night Division, under Princess Luna’s command.” I said as I broke the last lock. “Now get out of here, at the end of the tunnel are Royal Guard ponies, tell them what is going on.”
As the last prisoner fled down the ice tunnel I walked over to the door and picked up the clipboard, as I flipped through the pages I found a detailed map of the fort. A smile ran across my face, well this is going to make my life a whole lot easier. As I headed back to the hole in the wall, a human escorting a Crystal Pony walked in; he quickly pointed his gun at me while I lifted my right hand at him.
The door closed behind him, “Who are you? What are you doing here? Where are all the prisoners?” The gunman asked, the gun shaking in his arms.
“You dumb shit, I freed the prisoners. What the hell else does it look like I am doing.” I said keeping my hand aimed at him.
“You’re what? And what are you doing with your hand? Have you been here so long that you forgot that you’re nothing but a useless piece of trash without one of these?” He said pointing his gun at me.
“Well fuck you bro!” I said trying to egg him on. Thank Celestia it worked, his anger and nervousness caused him to pull the trigger. Shooting me in the chest, blood and cotton spilled out as he hit my vest. I slowly backed up my left hand clinging to my chest, while my right hand still extended outward. “Oh… Oh it hurts. I’m dying… Not.” I stood up the wound already closing up.
“What are you?” The soldier said lowering his rifle.
“Her Majesty’s Royal Guard!” I said flicking my fingers deforming the gun with extreme heat.
“Wha..urgh!” I quickly ran up and punched him in the gut. He threw up some bile and passed out.
“Huh? What’s going on?” said the pink Crystal pony the soldier had escorted in.
“Don’t worry, everything is fine.” I said removing the blindfold the pony had on her face. “See, all better. Now why don’t you go down that hole and get out of here. It’s about to get very hot in here.”
She nodded and disappeared down into the hole. The man on the floor started to regain consciousness, and as I walked by I kicked him in the face knocking him back out. I opened the door and stepped outside; several men were walking back around and a bunch of Diamond Dogs looking around or sitting around waiting for something to happen. I walked up to one of the Diamond Dogs and squatted down in front of him, “So do they have your family locked up, too?”
“Huh? Yes they do. Little sister and mother locked up in cold cage.” The Diamond Dog said as he looked angrily at me. “Why you ask? Are you going hurt them now?”
“Not anymore.” I said. “They’re all probably half-way to the Crystal Empire by now.”
“What you mean?” The Diamond Dog said confused.
“I mean, I broke in and set them free. Now you and your kind better get out of here. This place is gonna burn.” I said patting the Diamond Dog on the head.
He smiled and ran off telling the other dogs; I watched as one by one they disappeared into the ground and out of the fort. As I continued to walk around I spotted an ammo and weapons storage unit, and counted about 8 Gatling gun turrets. Suddenly I caught a glimpse of the man who I saw earlier in the holding cell.
As I began walking over to him I was cut off by two men holding assault rifles, “Can we help you?” One of them asked.
“Not really, just wanted to talk to that guy over there.” I said in a polite manner.
One of the soldiers noticed the blood on my vest, “Hey you’re hurt, why don’t you go see the doc first.”
I looked down at the hole in my vest and smiled. “Oh no I’m fine; I just got shot at in the holding cell for breaking the prisoners free.”
The two men laughed, “Yeah, that’s a new one. Setting the prisoners free…”
A loud alarm went off, the two men in front of me looked around, “Attention, Intruder Alert! Prisoners have escaped! Warning, Intruder Considered Armed and Dangerous. Intruder was shot in the chest and is wearing an all-white outfit.”
The two men looked at each other and then at me, their guns quickly rose up and placed directly in my face. I reached up and grabbed the barrel of each gun melting them off in an instance. I surrounded my hands with fire, “Welcome to Hell!” I said with a devilish smile on my face.
3 hours later…
The base was half melted, and all the men involved were being thrown into the back of reinforced carriages. Dark Morning and her team were being interviewed by humans and ponies alike. Me on the other hand, I was sitting somewhere away from the crowd trying to enjoy a job well done. Then out of the sky Princess Celestia showed up and began talking to Morning, their conversation seemed very interesting from a distance, that is, until she pointed at me. Princess Celestia gracefully walked over to me, and as I tried to fall to one knee she stopped me with her hoof upon my chest.
“So you are the one known as Blaze Drifter, or is it James Mishkin?” Celestia asked standing in front of me.
“I prefer Blaze Drifter, your royal highness.” I said keeping my head down.
“Well then, Blaze Drifter, would you please lift your mask and show me your face? I would like to see the face of the human that has saved many of my ponies today. I am in your debt.” Celestia said lowering her head.
I began to panic, quickly pulling off my mask. “Please don’t bow, I am a simple man who really doesn’t want much out of life; I wouldn’t know what to do with myself if one of you Princesses bowed to me.”
“Oh! What nice hair you have.” She said fluffing my hair with her hoof. “Then let me grant you a reward for your valiant efforts.” Celestia said.
“It’s not necessary, Princess Celestia.” I said shaking my hands in front of me.
Then we looked at each other in surprise as we heard a commotion coming from the carriages. We both turn to see what was going on. It seemed that the man in charge of the whole ponies’ abduction incident was fighting to get loose before they tossed him into the carriage. As he struggled with the UN soldiers he managed to grab one of their guns.
“If I am going down, so will the rest of humanity!” He said pointing the gun at Princess Celestia.
Two shots were fired, and I quickly jumped into their way creating a shield of white fire, which melted the rounds down in less than a second. Then as quickly as I put up the shield, I put it out. As the flame dissipated I quickly noticed that the crazed gunman grabbed a white coated pony. It was Dark Morning.
“I knew it was you. Alright, if you want this precious little pony to live I want a free ride out of here on one of those flying carriages.” He said burying the gun deeper into Morning’s head.
“Tell them how much you don’t want to die. Tell them!” He yelled.
Tears started to run down Morning’s face as she looked up at the gunman, “As they say in your world; Up yours!” Morning said smiling.
The gunman raised his gun quickly and smacked Morning in the face, and put the gun right back to her head. “Now, now you little bitch, why don’t you behave.”
As he started to back up I looked at Morning, a small amount of blood dripped down and off her face. I had finally found what made me lose control, suddenly the man’s right arm turned in to soot and burning ash. His hand and gun fell to the ground, his wrist was torched, and he quickly grabbed the stub of his right arm with his left hand. He was screaming in pain, he then quickly dove for the gun with his left hand; I burned that one off as well. I had no sense of remorse at the moment, this crazy son of a bitch was selling ponies, killing Diamond Dogs, and was about to kill the most important mare in my life… He then stood up and rushed at me screaming and swearing that he was going to kill me. I slowly raised my left hand and with a flick of my wrist his body turned to soot and burning ash. Everyone and everypony was staring at me, with either a look of shock or terror on their face.
The silence was broken when one of the UN soldiers yelled, “Mutant!” In a flash, several red dots lined my chest and head, several soldiers surrounded me in a circle. Still, the only thing I could think of was what I just did. I was staring at my hand when one of the soldiers yelled, “Put your hands down or we will open fire!” My eyes widened as I fell to my knees screaming, my hands falling to the side, and all I could think of was, “Why didn’t I stop…”
Morning ran up to one of the soldiers who were pointing a gun at me. “Hey wait! What are you doing? He saved me and our Princess!”
“You don’t understand, these things can’t be left to roam around, especially one this strong.” The soldier said tightening his grip on his rifle.
“What is the meaning of this?!” Celestia exclaimed her voice booming through the area, as she moved through the soldiers and stood beside me. “How dare you treat someone who just saved so many lives like this!”
A grey haired man with a face like stone walked up to Celestia. “I’m sorry Miss Princess Celestia, but our government has strict laws when dealing with his kind.” The old man stared down at me, who was unmoved, and slightly twitching. “He is a threat to not only himself but others. He will be locked up until we deem that he is worthy of being released into the free world again.” The man said as he reached for my hands with a pair of handcuffs.
Princess Celestia interjected with her hoof and looked at the man, “How dare you treat a citizen of Equestria like this!”
“Equestria, Ma’am, this mutant is from Earth, and if you try to stop me…” The old man was interrupted mid-sentence.
“He wears the armor of the Royal Guard, an honor only reserved for citizen of Equestria.” Celestia said as she rose her head up above the UN soldier.
“But?! He’s… argh. Put your guns down!” The old man yelled.
Hesitation was felt before the old man yelled again, “Put your guns down, or do you want to start a war with Equestria!” All the soldiers lowered their weapons, and Dark Morning rushed to my side.
“Blaze! Blaze! Are you okay?” She said running up to me and hugging me. “You see I am okay! You saved me, I am okay! Do you understand?” She said as she looked into my eyes.
I broke down in tears, rubbing my face into Morning’s neck. “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry!” She gently patted my back with her hoof, while making a hushing noise.
“Don’t worry, Blaze, nothing is going to happen to you as long as I’m here, okay?” Morning said. I clung to her fur holding her tighter, my sobs muffled by her furry neck.
Celestia and the old man looked at each other, “This isn’t going to be easy to explain.” The old man said.
“I know what you mean.” Princess Celestia said as she looked over the sight in front of her. “But things are different now than they were before; it is time to move forward. Don’t you think?” She said smiling at the old man.
“Hmph!” The old man murmured crossing his arms, a smile slowly crawling across his face.
View Online
Chapter 16 By Fire & Brimstone… My Name is Blaze
.
I was awoken by the sounds of crickets and owls, a cool breeze brushing up against my hair. As I opened my eyes I looked around a room I was in; nothing looked familiar. I tried to stand up, but found it difficult. My legs began to tremble under my weight; I raised my head to catch a glimpse of a river that was right outside my window. I began to walk over to the window, but I came across a mirror on the table that sat in this room. A dark blue coated stallion, with gold eyes, black mane with red tips, and four curved backed dragon horns on his head, stared back at me. Suddenly, the door of the room opened and in stepped a red coated mare with a blue mane and tail.
“Blaze, are you okay?” she asked.
I backed away from this strange unicorn. “Who are you?”
“Calm down… it’s me, Silver Heart, remember?” she said, slowly approaching me. “Or do you finally remember everything?”
“Silver Heart…” I replied, “I don’t… you… you are the unicorn I live with here… OW!” I said holding my head.
“Take it easy Blaze!” she said quickly, rushing to my side, my wing resting on her back. “For now rest…” she said moving me to my bed. “Tomorrow we have a big day…”
“Tomorrow… yes, the festival of lights…” I replied as I wrapped myself in my wings.
“Yes the festival of lights… Now get some rest… Good night Blaze Drifter.” Silver said as she left the room.
I lay in bed trying to remember, but only the last three weeks were clear; nothing before then, I had been with Silver Heart since I awoke. My memory started from blank almost every time I awoke… I looked out the window and then back at the door. I did remember something, though for some reason I found it difficult to sleep at night. I tossed away the cover and made a dash for the window, my wings spreading out as I exited the window, and with a single flap I shot into the night sky…
I loved flying at night, the cold air and the stars floating above me, it felt familiar… or at least very comfortable. I looked back at myself… a long dragon tail with a bulb at the end, dragon lower hind legs, and the horns on my head. I remembered Silver Heart telling me my parents were a dragon and a pegasus, but nothing more; so I was half dragon… and half pegasus… and even worse, I had a strange feeling I was still very new to flying… I stretched out my wings letting myself glide on the currents. Looking down at my shadow I noticed how large my wing span was; like they weren’t meant for my size, but for something bigger. Still I had seen a few pegasi recently and their wings came in variety of sizes. A small cloud poofed against my face… I shook it off. “Why am I thinking so much… I came up here to fly!” I said out loud before flapping my wings and began to fly even crazier.
Sadly, my escapades of flight were cut short thanks to a pair of griffons, “Hey! You can’t be flying in this area, please return to your home… Blaze!” a familiar voice yelled. “Blaze Drifter, is that you?” a black and white griffon said as she began to fly alongside me.
“Ummm… Baylee?!” I replied.
I heard her giggle, “What’s this, did you just wake up?!” she replied.
I blushed slightly in embarrassment, as I nodded.
“Ma’am?” the other griffon asked.
“Sorry Axton! It’s okay, I got it from here… why don’t you head on back, I’ll have Blaze here home soon,” Baylee said.
“Yes, Ma’am!” said the brown and white griffon; taking a sharp turn he dove back for where they came from.
Baylee then turned to me. “Okay now, land, we are walking you back home,” she said with a smile.
I sighed, “Okay, but do we have to land?”
“Yes, you are in griffon territory… plus you have all day tomorrow to fly as you help the other weather ponies. Okay?” Baylee teased.
On the ground I gave my back a good stretch, as my forelegs extended out before me. Baylee looked me over, “What? Is there something wrong?”
“Huh? No, it just still amazes me… half dragon and half pony. So have you gotten used to flying?” Baylee asked.
“Yep!” I nodded.
“I still can’t believe it, you are lucky my squad and I found you out there,” Baylee said. “I mean, it’s one thing to be wondering around lost, but in the smoldering remains of a battlefield… and to top it off with amnesia, you better thank the gods that Silver Heart was with you.”
“I know…” I said, a sad tone in my voice. The fact that I couldn’t remember anything, not even how to fly, had started to depress me… I felt the hole inside of my heart get bigger and bigger. When we arrived to the house I was staying at, Baylee knocked on the door, the lights inside coming on and the door handle glowing red as it opened soon after.
“Yes, can I help you? Oh! Baylee, I wasn’t expecting you… unless…” Silver Heart said as they turned around. Then they both looked at me concerned. “Blaze, what’s wrong?”
“Huh? Why?” I replied.
Baylee reached up to my cheek and slid her claw up against it, “You’re crying…”
“I’m what…” I said, my hooves moving to my eyes; they were right, I was crying… and when I realized that I was, I broke down into tears. Somehow something trigged my tears, I didn’t know what or why, but I was crying… crying because I felt empty on the inside… crying because I needed something… but more than that, I was crying because I was sad.
The next morning…
“Mmmmnnn…” Smack! Right on my face, I opened my eyes to find my vision obstructed by black feathers. I lifted my head up and out of the feathers to find Silver Heart and Baylee sleeping next to me on the floor.
“Wha, Wha, Wha, What?” I stammered.
Both Silver Heart and Baylee woke up to find me trapped between them; they looked at each other before letting out a giggle.
“Sorry Blaze, forgot you were there?” Baylee giggled.
“I didn’t… he looked comfy!” Silver said tackling me while giggling.
“Hey that does look comfortable…” Baylee said as she too pounced on me.
“Ahhh!” I yelled as the two pinned me to the floor and pretended to sleep. “Not fair… I am not a pillow… mgh!” I said as a hoof was shoved onto my mouth.
“Shhhh! We’re sleeping…” Silver said with a giggle.
They both lay on top of me for a while, before Baylee gave out a stretch and an eagle like yawn. “Jeez, did I need something to relax me…” she said laying her head next to mine.
“What’s up?” I asked.
“Humans…” Baylee replied.
Suddenly, Silver Heart stood up, “What about humans?” she asked with a change in her voice.
“They will be showing up here in about a week… to do research,” Baylee said with a heavy sigh.
“You don’t like humans?” I asked.
“It’s not that I don’t like them… it’s just, I hear they are too pony for my taste.” Baylee replied.
That’s right, Baylee didn’t like ponies all that much, not really them, but their way of love and herds. In griffon culture it was one mate for life, or so I had been told. I remember when I first met Baylee, she was going to teach me how to fly again… since I had forgotten. One the first day I had accidently gotten too close to her and she nearly killed me… Since I was one of those ‘ponies’, she kept her distance. Then little by little she got use to me I think and to Silver Heart. It was like she, was the big sister I never had… if I even had a sister.
“Don’t worry Blaze, I keep the humans away from you,” Baylee said.
My ears perked up, “What, why?” I asked.
“They are coming to study the dragons that live in the area, but if they find a half breed like you… who knows what they’ll do,” Baylee replied with a grin. “Maybe they’ll cut you up and put you in jars…”
“Eep!” I shrieked taking cover behind the sofa.
“Ignore her Blaze, Baylee is just teasing, right?” Silver Heart said as she got up and headed to the kitchen.
“Well sort of… I would actually like Blaze to stay away from the humans when they arrive… as well as the griffon soldiers that arrive with them,” Baylee said with a serious tone in her voice.
“Okay, but why?” I asked while nodding.
“Other than the humans’ curiosity, the griffons might find you a threat… I mean, you are sort of a dragon…” she said scratching me under my chin; a small amount of fire escaped my mouth as she did. “See… so promise me you won’t go outside when they are here.”
“I promise,” I said.
“For someone who doesn’t like ponies, you sure do keep a close eye on one.” Silver Heart said with a smirk.
“He’s not a pony… he’s a dragon… completely different… well I have to go… I have my official duties to perform… And shouldn’t you be clearing the weather today?” Baylee stammered. “Tonight is the festival of lights,” Baylee said as she picked up her armor and headed to the door. “See you later Blaze… bye Silver Heart.”
The door closed behind her, followed by Silver Heart locking it with her magic, “I think she likes you,” she said leaving the kitchen and hovering two plates to the table.
“There is no way she could like… she hates stallions,” I replied sitting at the edge of the table.
“But you’re not a stallion, you’re a hu… a half breed,” Silver Heart said as she cleared her throat. “Sorry peanut butter… but back to what I was saying, be careful not to lead her on. Last thing you want is a griffon mad because of love.”
I nodded as I finished my breakfast and headed to the backdoor, sighing like I always did.
‘Clouds are so easy, yet so difficult to handle,’ I thought to myself clearing the sky of rain clouds… As I moved another rain cloud, their color reminded me of Baylee; it had only been a few weeks, but I had grown to like her, maybe a little too much.
“Blaze!”
I looked around… then down. it was Silver Heart and I dove down to her. My wings were so large that the dust they kicked off the ground swirled around and startled some of the ponies.
“Blaze, slow down on your landing or you will scare everypony,” Silver said with a smil. “Also, here is your lunch.” She pulled out a small pouch and gave it to me.
“Thanks Silver,” I replied grabbing the pouch with my mouth.
I heard whistling from both griffons and ponies as she gave me the bag, “What’s their problem?”
A new pair of wings landed beside us, “You guys are the hottest couple in this town,” Baylee giggled. “But you better watch out though, he is a temping prize for anyone.”
“Anyone?” I replied.
“Don’t you mean anypony, Baylee?” Silver asked.
“I meant anybody,” Baylee replied pointing to some armored female griffons that were looking at us. “Your dragon’s blood makes you a great prize… strong, and fierce; a great treasure for any griffon or an unknown threat to us all,” she said running her claw over my cutie mark and down my leg. Suddenly, her claw began to glow red and was lifted away from my backside.
“I know what you’re trying to do,” Silver replied. “But proving that he belongs to you in public might lead others to believe you’re interested in ponies.”
“Well I might be interested in this one…” Baylee replied.
I looked around and noticed a crowd gathering. They made me feel uncomfortable, so much that I took off into the air without saying a word; letting Baylee and Silver Heart bicker on in front of them. I hadn’t been here long and there were times where I found myself with nowhere to go, and I usually ended in the mountains… in a cave. How dragon-like I’d become... Still I felt more at home in this mountain than in the house that Silver Heart, Baylee and I lived in. I didn’t know if it was because it was so dark, and so quiet, but I did like being here in these old caves. Eventually I got to my favorite spot to lay down. Nuzzling up against the rocks, I closed my eyes…
“Blaze… Blaze… James…”
I suddenly awoke, quickly taking in my surroundings… “There!” I shouted staring into a corner, as I began to pursue a shadow that ran against the wall…
“Come on James…”
I turned around to see the shadow against the wall again; I began to chase this shadow as it quickly moved through the cave’s tunnels.
“Come on, my little Drifter… you can do better than that!” the female voices taunted.
I spread my wings and took flight in these narrow caves, continuing to chase this shadow. I then heard more flapping; the shadowy figure on the walls had taken flight as well. I felt myself getting closer and then I was slightly blinded by the moon’s light as I found myself outside. My eyes were darting around as I looked for the shadow that I followed outside. She was nowhere to be found…
“Oh dear… it’s this late…” I muttered, “Silver is going to be mad.” I quickly took off into the direction of the small town.
“Do you have any idea how embarrassed we felt?!” Silver yelled as I sat on a small rug in the living room. “Seriously!”
“You left us squabbling like a pair of… of…” Baylee began as I finished her sentence.
“Chickens?” I said, and in a flash I felt her claw against my chest and her back paw pushing down on my lower back.
“The only ‘chicken’ I see is about to get skinned!” Baylee said with a low growl in her voice.
“Sorry!” I exclaimed as Silver Heart looked on.
“I’m not going to help you… you deserve whatever punishment Baylee decides to give you,” Silver said as she trotted upstairs. “I’ll be in my room.”
“Baylee, I didn’t mean… ow, ow… ow!” I began as Baylee pulled my mane back a little and her beak clamped lightly around my neck. I felt the tip of her beak pierce my skin and blood began to drip out, her tongue quickly lapping it up. All at once she released me, licking her beak.
“Well that was a weird, yet delightful taste. Orange mint… why do you taste like orange mint?” Baylee asked with a devious smile on her face.
“Ow… that hurt, you know,” I replied leaning my neck into the injury.
“Aww does the little pony need some first aid… or his mommy?” Baylee teased.
I turned away from Baylee only to be pounced by her, “Here, let me make you feel all better… wait… where is it?” Baylee said as she looked at my neck.
“Where’s what?” I asked.
“The beak mark… I can’t find it… anywhere…” Baylee said as she pulled me around in every direction, looking for the injury. “Where is it?”
“Maybe it was so small it closed up or something?” I said, lying pinned against the floor as Baylee began sniffing my neck.
“It’s gotta be here somewhere…” Baylee said as she continued burying her beak into my fur.
“Look, it’s getting late and the festival should be starting soon, maybe…” I began as Baylee interrupted.
“Shit! The festival!” she squawked and took off for the door, “Gotta go, bye!”
I lay there covered in Baylee’s drool and sweat, still kind of in shock about the whole thing, when Silver Heart came down.
“Is she gone?” Silver asked.
“Yup!” I replied with a nod.
“What happened that caused her to be so distracted? Other than your punishment…” she asked
“Well…” I said as I began to describe the event that took place after Silver Heart went upstairs.
“You got injured…” Silver said with a worried tone, “But Baylee couldn’t find the wound.”
“Yeah, it’s no big deal; it will probably show up later or something,” I replied. “But I must say, I love what you did with your mane. Is it for the festival?”
Silver nodded and then began to nudge me out the door, “Hurry or we’ll be late.”
Stepping outside we headed towards the center of the town; several griffons and ponies stood there all looking to the night sky. After a few minutes, the sky became alive with lights and color; fireworks… magical fireworks. We watched on as the colors exploded in the sky, some even dancing or changing shapes as they were falling through the sky. Then after the fireworks the party began, everyone drinking, dancing and having a great time. Silver Heart was pulled away by a brown and black griffon by the name of Gibson; the smile on her face was adorable as she blushed in his company.
I found myself staring into the sky holding a mug of cider when I heard a voice call out to me.
“Blaze!”
I turned to see Baylee flying towards me. She glided down and sat next to me. “Hey,” I replied.
“Hey… so how’s the party?” Baylee asked.
“Okay… it’s the first time I remember watching fireworks, so it’s all good,” I replied.
“So where is Silver?”
I pointed out to the dancing crowd. “Somewhere in there with Gibson.”
“Gibson?! Really?” she exclaimed and I nodded. “And that doesn’t bother you?”
I looked at Baylee with a confused expression on my face, “Why would it?”
“Well you too are always together… so I thought…” Baylee trailed off.
“Nah, I feel she is more like an older sister if anything… plus right now, I don’t think I can have a relationship with anyone,” I said sipping my cider.
We both sat nervously next to each other before Baylee broke the silence. “I got you something. Well… no, I am returning this to you, but it is like a present,” she said reaching back and pulling out a large and long, white wrapped item.
I put down my mug of cider and held the heavy item. Slowly I undid the wrap to find a black scaled scabbard. I continuing unwrapping to find the sword I was found with. Looking up at Baylee in shock I asked, “How did you…?”
“I requested that it should be returned to you. It took a few favors, but I got it back for you… I mean, a warrior should never be without his weapon.”
“But I’m not…” I began but Baylee interrupted.
“You don’t know that, and even if you aren’t… this is your sword. We found you with it, remember?”
“Yeah… I remember…”
One month ago… At the edge of town that faced the dragon’s territory.
“You there, put the sword down!” a voiced yelled, but I could not hear it. “I said put the sword down!” the voice yelled again.
I felt the presences of metal in my mouth, and a sticky substance on my face. I quickly rubbed it off, the feeling of fur ran over my face. I opened my eyes; light flooded them forcing me to retract back and blink several times before I could keep them open. I found myself surrounded by griffons in armor pointing swords, spears, and crossbows at me. As I backed up, my back leg rubbed up against something warm. Turning back I found a red unicorn lying on the floor behind me… that’s when I noticed the large sword I was holding in my mouth. The handle was black with tan and orange patterns, and the end of the handle was a small dragon-like claw. The blade of the sword was long and fat, filled with holes and colored like fire. I gripped it as hard as I could while looking at these armored griffons. Then it hit me; why was I holding this sword, why was I protecting this pony, and who was I?
A female griffon broke through the crowd. She looked at me and then back at the others. She pulled out her blade, holding it tightly in her claw; I bit down hard on my sword, extended my wings out and readied my tail. The griffon then dropped her sword as her fellow soldiers stepped back, “Put your weapons down… everyone!” she yelled.
“Mhmmm…” The red pony moaned from behind me, “Blaze…”
“I said put your weapons down! All of you!” she yelled again. Every griffon dropped their weapon as she slowly approached me, “It’s okay… you’ve been fighting a long time, haven’t you… but they’re gone… okay.”
“Ma’am!?” One of the griffons questioned.
“They’re not a threat… look at them… they’re our allies,” she said extending her claw towards me. “Let’s get you home.”
“Home…” I murmured; a flood of emotions overwhelmed me upon hearing that word, so much so that I blacked out.
“I still have no idea why I had this thing…” I said slinging the blanketed sword over my back.
“Well I’m sure you’ll find out one day…” Baylee said as a few of the children in the area ran over to us.
“Blaze! Help me!” one of them yelled.
“What is it?” I asked the little griffon cub. I looked over the six of them, a male griffon cub, two female griffon cubs, two colts and one filly.
“You’re no good rotten kids!” yelled a voice in the distance.
My hoof found its way to my face with a smack, “What did you do?”
“Nothing!” they all exclaimed.
“That’s bad…” one of them muttered.
“Where are they?!” a griffon demanded.
“Woah there, Gustave, what did they do?” I asked
“Zis children, they snuck into my wagon and ate my Baba au Rhum!” Gustave yelled.
“What is that?” I asked.
“My cake, you buffoon!” Gustave exclaimed.
“Really, name calling… okay then,” I said turning away from him and looking back at the kids who were hiding behind Baylee. “Did you guys eat his cake?”
“Sort of…” the filly replied. “Well you see…”
“A cat knocked it over!”
“But before that it was sitting outside…”
“Gustave put it on a barrel to cool…
“Because it was hot…”
“And before that Gustave yelled at us telling us not to touch his cake…”
“He also said that the only way we would ever eat his cake was off the floor…”
“So when it hit the floor… well, we sort of ate it…” the male cub finished.
“You didn’t knock it over, but you ate cake off the floor?” I replied.
“Not the parts touching the floor!” exclaimed one of the female griffon cubs as her head poked out from behind Baylee.
“Okay… who’s cat?” I asked.
They all pointed to Gustave, “Cherry Pie!”
“My cat!” Gustave exclaimed… “But why would Cherry Pie do that?”
“The barrel had balloons on it, and Cherry loves balloons!” exclaimed one of the children.
After a little while longer, Gustave and the children apologized to one another for the misunderstanding. The kids headed back out to play as I stopped Gustave, “Cherry Pie?”
“I named her after a magnifique pony I met on a trip once, Pinkie Pie, except my cat was red when I found her… so I named her Cherry Pie,” Gustave said as he headed back to his home.
“I will never understand that guy…” Baylee said. “He really needs to move shop again… his cake is awful!”
“You’ve had it before?” I asked.
“Before you showed up in town, some griffon asked me out on a date. Worst date ever,” Baylee replied.
“Who?” I asked and she quickly pointed to the dance floor and straight to Silver Heart’s dance partner.
“Nooo.” I wailed.
“Yes sir.” She replied. “He has no idea how to woo a griffon, but that’s what you get when you were raised in Canterlot.”
“Canterlot? The pony capital…” I asked.
She nodded. “Yep, he was born and raised in Canterlot… poor fellow… it’s a good thing he likes mares…” she said taking a sip from my mug of cider.
As I was about to take my cider back I heard a girl call my name, I turned and noticed the shadow of a pegasus like pony out of the corner of my eye. I quickly jumped up and into the air and began chasing this shadow.
‘Whoever she is, she’s fast… wait, she?’ I thought to myself as I chased her into the woods. As I flew through the forest I began to wonder, how did I know it was a she, and if she called out to me wouldn’t I know. Was I really hearing a voice or just thinking I was…
The shadow turned up and into the sky and I continued to follow.
“You’re doing really well, James… you’re catching up rather quickly,” the shadow called as it moved into the clouds. Flapping my wings as hard as I could I flew up through the clouds, “That’s good… don’t let up!” she continued.
When I finally broke through the clouds I quickly looked around and there, above the clouds, with the moon shining through her curly indigo mane and tail, reflecting off her white coat and leather bat like wings was a pony who looked very familiar.
“Way to go James… I mean Blaze. With those wings I bet you can chase anypony!” she said. I turned to look at my large black wings and as I did I noticed myself. I was a tall, biped creature… I was white skinned… with hands and fingers… I was human and I was naked. I dove into the clouds and looked back to the moon… the white bat pony was gone, looking down at myself I was a pony self again. Completely confused I flew back into town…
As I reached the town, Baylee caught up to me. “Blaze… by the gods you are fast, what happen?” she asked.
“Nothing really… I need to see Silver Heart… is she still with Gibson?” I asked.
“Umm, no they are heading back to his place…” Baylee said. “So that means we will be alone tonight.”
I quickly turned and dashed through town to Gibson’s home. Half way there I found Silver and Gibson walking together. “SILVER!” I yelled.
Both Silver and Gibson turned to me, “Oh, Blaze what’s wrong?” Silver asked.
I walked up to Silver and grabbed her by the hoof, “Could you excuse me Gibson, this will only take a moment… maybe.” Pulling Silver to the side I began to whisper as Baylee caught up. “I think I remembered something…” I said.
“That’s wonderful Blaze! What did you remember?” she asked.
“Well… I know it sounds silly… maybe even bizarre… but I remember being… human…” I hesitantly replied.
“Oh… okay… Anything else?” she asked.
“Umm… yeah, a white bat pony…” I replied.
“Morning…”
“Who?” I asked, ear twitching towards her.
“Look, it’s late…for now, why don’t you just head home and get some rest; and we’ll sort out the rest in the morning. Okay?” Silver said rubbing my mane.
“Okay Silver… I’ll see you in the morning… Morning…” I replied turning around and began to head home thinking about the name Morning.
“Blaze there you are… are you okay?” Baylee asked as she caught up with me.
I nodded. “I’ll be fine… I just need some sleep…”
Baylee extended out a wing over me and helped me walk home. That night while I slept, I had horrible nightmares… about being killed and tortured… even betrayed, but nothing about the white bat pony, whom I chased.
Morning came quickly, the warm light flooding my room as I listened to the house creek and bend… but nothing else. Silver Heart was not home yet, and it seemed that Baylee had already left. I walked downstairs and into the kitchen; Baylee had left me some burnt eggs and bread. That poor griffon had no luck when it came to cooking. As I sat down to begin my breakfast, I heard the sound of gunfire outside… I heard screaming… yelling… and finally a loud roar.
As I began to get up Baylee busted in through the door, “Get DOWN!” she yelled as she tackled me, rolling around I found myself on top of her. Suddenly I heard a whistling noise as the roof was torn off… As the debris cleared I found myself looking at a large four legged black coated creature, with white bone like armor covering its body, and a large red gem-like orb on its chest. For a moment the beast and I stared at one another, but the gunfire interrupted us and the creature began to hiss and roar as it returned into the forest.
“What was that?” I asked looking down at Baylee.
“I don’t know, but it attacked the humans who were coming to our village…” Baylee said and then turned away. “Would you mind getting off… this is embarrassing.”
“Sorry!” I exclaimed as I got off Baylee.
Baylee got up and then headed back to the marines, but stopped for a moment to look at me. “Stay here,” she commanded.
She flew over to the humans and griffons who had just scared off the beast. An hour passed as I waited in the debris of the house; I became impatient and then began to look for my belongings. As I moved broken furniture and wooden planks, I came across my mashed breakfast… I left out a small sigh as I continued to look for anything salvageable. Every time I found something I took it out of the debris and rubble and placed it outside. Slowly the afternoon crept up on me as I worked through the debris; nobody came to help… they were all too busy looking at the humans.
“Hey there, you look like you could use some help?” a voice called out. I popped my head out of the debris to find a human female walking towards me. I looked around and then pointed to myself. “Yes, you, do you need some help?” she asked again.
“Umm, sure…” I replied.
She then slung a large black pole like gun device across her back and began to look through the debris. “So what are we looking for?”
“Anything that isn’t broken…” I replied.
“Ahh, okay,” she said as she began to lift and toss wooden planks. A few minutes passed before she began to talk. “So what’s your name?”
“Blaze Drifter… what’s yours?”
“Sergeant Lindsey Thompson… I mean Lindsey… Sorry, force of habit.”
“It’s fine…”
“So umm… what do you do?” she asked.
“Cloud mover, and yourself?”
“Marine… I mean a warrior of Earth… So… not to be rude, but what are you? I have seen ponies and griffons… but nothing like you,” she said just staring at me.
“I am assuming curiosity brought you over to help me…” I pointed out while looking back at this brown haired and dark skinned human.
She nodded.
“Half dragon… half pony… that’s all,” I said.
“Dragon… Dragon! Wow! So who was the dragon, your mom or your dad?” she exclaimed.
“I don’t know,” I replied.
“Oh come on, don’t be that way… you can tell me,” she asked excitedly.
“I don’t know…” I repeated, emphasizing every word.
“Please!” she begged.
“I said I don’t KNOW!” I yelled, “I don’t know anything… I don’t know who my parents are, I don’t know where I come from, I don’t even know if I have a family…” Slowly I began to collapse under the weight of my own uneasiness, anxiety and fear. “I don’t even know my own birthday…”
“I’m sorry.” The marine seemed caught off guard by my outburst. “I didn’t kno… mean too… I’m sorry.”
I tried to reply only to find myself too tired to, my eyes felt heavy and I closed them, fainting. When I woke up, I found myself lying on a blanket. I turned to find Silver Heart and Gibson working in the kitchen. I laid my head back down and relaxed my ears to listen to them as they spoke.
“Are you sure we should keep him here?” Silver Heart asked.
“Yes I am, those humans are to curious… plus take a look at these,” Gibson said and I heard him shuffling through his pack.
“Pictures and a metal dart?” Silver replied.
“The metal dart was a tranquilizer I found on Blaze and the pictures, look at them closely… something looks familiar,” he explained.
“What is that?” Silver asked.
“A Devil… according to the humans… they say this creature fought off a horde of the dead that was marching towards us…” Gibson said. “And doesn’t that creature look a little too much like Blaze…plus look at the flaming weapon it carries.”
“I have no idea what you’re…” Silver said only to be interrupted by Gibson.
“The sword is the same… the blue fire is the same… the wings are the same. If they aren’t the same creature, then they are related somehow. Silver… Please,” Gibson said, “please let me help you… I can’t bear the thought of losing you...”
As Silver was going to reply, Baylee came in through the door. “The humans are looking everywhere for Blaze. And so are the other griffons. What do we do?”
“This is my problem, and Blaze is my responsibility… I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for him, I owe him too much. I will take him from here and away from you two,” Silver said.
“No, You are important to me,” Gibson said as he got close to Silver.
“You don’t understand, Gibson…” she replied backing away. “Me and Blaze are different…”
“Then help me understand,” Gibson demanded, as Baylee walked around the house closing the windows.
“The images in the pictures…” Silver began to say only to be interrupted by Baylee.
“You showed these to her?! You broke protocol…” Baylee seethed only to be cut off by Gibson.
“So did you when you helped me bring Blaze here, when we were supposed to take him to Tatum.”
Baylee looked away. “I couldn’t let them take him…”
“So we are agreed, we are in this together…” Gibson said as he turned to Silver Heart. “Please continue.”
Silver Heart nodded and then turned to the pictures on the table, “That is Blaze… he is able to change forms.”
“A changeling?!” Baylee exclaimed.
“No… he is a special human… who is capable of many things. He saved me…” Silver said walking over to me and running her hoof over my mane.
“Saved you? From what?” Gibson asked.
“Myself…” Silver said as she let a red flame engulf her body; and from the flames a thin framed changeling with no holes in her body, with long fairy like wings, normal looking eyes and a short nub on her head.
“A Changeling…” Gibson said in awe.
“But I thought Changelings…what are you?” Baylee said making a circle gesture with her claw.
“I don’t know… still a Changeling, but different thanks to Blaze… before this… I was a…” Silver stopped for a breath before replying. “I was a full Changeling.”
Baylee quickly jumped back into a defensive position while Gibson approached Silver. “So what… I fell in love with you. No matter what you were or are… and if you need my help, you have it.”
Silver gave Gibson the sweetest smile I had ever seen her give. Baylee relaxed and sat on the floor, and after a few minutes and a long hug they proceeded to talk about what to do next.
“So if Blaze is a special human… why not give him back to the humans?” Baylee asked.
“That won’t work. Apparently, he is something called a ‘mutant’ and the humans hate them… so much so that they will try to capture him or kill him,” Silver replied.
“So our options are limited…” Baylee said as she walked over to me.
“Not if we get him out of here as fast as we can and head straight for Canterlot,” Silver exclaimed.
“Canterlot, and why would we head there?” Gibson asked.
“He’ll be safe there… his family is there,” Silver said looking away slightly in shame.
“Family!?” exclaimed Baylee. “He has a family in Canterlot?”
“It’s not my place to say this, but… his herd is there. At least that is what he told me before he lost him memory.”
“His herd…” Baylee looked away saddened by the news. “But humans don’t have herds…”
“So if you knew this why didn’t you take him there earlier? Gibson asked.
“Money… it would take money to get us there… plus I couldn’t ask anyone for help… Also there is another reason why we can’t leave…” Silver replied.
“What?” Gibson asked.
“I don’t know… that answer is locked away in Blaze’s lost memory,” Silver said as she trotted over to Gibson, hiding her face in his feather covered chest.
I slowly stood up. “Hello,” I said looking over them.
“Blaze?!” Silver responded. “How long have you been awake…?”
“For a while now… so I have a family… loved ones?” I hesitantly replied.
Silver nodded.
Before I was able to ask another question, we heard voices outside. “They’re in here!” someone yelled.
Quickly we all turned to one another and Gibson gestured us to follow him through the kitchen and into a secret cellar he had in his home. We watched through the floorboards as the griffons came into his home, barking out orders in the griffon language. Gibson then proceeded to a small tunnel that led away from the house and into the darkness.
The tunnel was dark, cold and wet… and as we slowly moved through it, Gibson started to talk. “This tunnel has been a secret in my family for generations, it was originally used to smuggle illegal products into Equestrian territories. It also has several other tunnels that lead to the surface so that no one gets stuck down here.”
“Then we can use these tunnels to get closer to Canterlot?” Silver asked.
“Sadly no… The tunnels up ahead collapsed a long time ago… these tunnels will get us as far as the forest that sits outside of town,” Gibson said.
After walking for an hour or so, we exited the tunnels and found ourselves deep in the forest.
“So what do we do now?” I asked.
“Set up camp… no fire, we’ll huddle together for warmth,” Gibson said as Baylee nodded in agreement. “Blaze, you’re in the middle.”
“Huh? Why does he get the middle?” Baylee asked.
“His body is warmer than all of ours, plus he has those super large wings… he can cover us all keeping us warm through the night. All we have to do is place some camouflage on his wings and we can stay hidden until morning,” Gibson said as he started to collect mud and leaves, “Plus covering him up will keep him warm as well.”
Silver and Baylee joined the collecting efforts; placing the mud and leaves them on my back and the top of my wings. I shuddered each time they smeared mud on me, letting out small little squeaks of disgust.
“So, Silver Heart… you’re some sort of Changeling?” Baylee asked.
“Umm, yes,” she replied.
“How did you ‘un-Changeling’?” Baylee said.
“It was thanks to Blaze here… his has a gift… or something. But I think… all Changelings used to look like this… and that the queen used to be our Princess.” Silver said.
“So how did you and Blaze meet?” Gibson asked.
“He was a prisoner in the dungeons deep below the ancient Crystal Kingdom,” Silver began. “I was his guard…”
“You were his what?” Baylee replied.
“I know but what happened down there changed everything and… well it all began when this little dragon and I were tossed out of the dungeon by Blaze,” Silver said as tears began to well up in her eyes. “Yes, it was all that little dragon’s fault.”
Author's Note
Yay! It's up... I am so sleepy right now. So, Thank you everyone who has kept up with the story for far, I am glad you like it. I am currently working two other ponies stories... or at least the outline of them. This story only has a few chapters to go before it ends, but when it does I already have a few Bonus/Side Chapters I am working on to fill the void after it is done ( with these side stories I am hoping to either fill with story or well you know). If you have any suggestion or something let me know of bonus chapters; example: Blaze secretly with Applejack... or an escaped with a human.
